Runaway ~ Alice Munro ~ 2/05 ~ Book Club Online
patwest
December 29, 2004 - 05:41 pm


Runaway wins the Giller Prize, Canada's biggest literary award for fiction!

*** One of the New York Times Book Review's 10 BEST BOOKS of 2004


The first tale in Runaway, a really fine collection of long short stories, sets the tone for the next seven - the loss of youthful dreams, goals and ideals. Is it ever possible to recover what we had when we were young, as we remember it?

Alice Munro leaves many questions open for interpretation in her artful, vivid portrayal of the human condition. Her collection of characters age, remember and often regret changes over the course of their lives, just as we do. As in real life, expect interesting, surprising twists.




STORY DATES PAGES
Tricks Mar. 1 - 5
pgs. 236 - 269
Powers Mar. 6 - 10
pgs. 270 - 335


For Consideration
"Powers"
March 6 - 10

"Getting and spending we lay waste to our powers."

1. Do you see any similarity between Nancy and the other young ladies in Alice Munro's stories in her quick decision to marry Wilf? Why did she agree so readily to his proposal?

2. Does it seem to occur to Nancy that Ollie would be a better match for her in those days prior to her wedding? What does it mean that he "pretends he is hollow like a celluloid doll?" Is he?

3. Why would Tessa agree to marry Ollie? Could she not read his heart? Does Tessa have any more "special powers" than Nancy?

4. Why doesn't Nancy question Ollie's obvious lie about Tessa's leukemina and death? Why did she invite him to her hotel room? Did he misread her intentions? ?

5. What did the dead flies behind the dresser symbolize? Was this last scene a dream or Nancy's imagination attempting to "relive" her life's decision to marry Wilf?

6. Do you see Nancy as a "runaway" - from her youthful dreams or decisions at any time in her life?

Related Links: Runaway - complete story // Chance - complete story // I and the Village - Marc Chagall // Biography of Alice Munro // Many Reviews of Runaway // New Yorker Interview with Alice Munro ("Soon"- "Silence") // Synopsis of Shakespeare's "As You Like It"


Read more about Runaway at the B&N Bookstore .

Joan P ~ Discussion Leaders ~ Andy


B&N Bookstore | Books Main Page | Suggest a Book for Discussion
We sometimes excerpt quotes from discussions to display on pages on SeniorNet's site or in print documents.
If you do NOT wish your words quoted, please contact ginny

Joan Pearson
December 29, 2004 - 06:35 pm
So many of you had such good things to say about Alice Munro's Runaway, I just had to get my own copy to see why it's so popular - #16 on the New York Times Best Seller list this week. After reading just the first story, "Passions" - I'm hooked, but I NEED to talk to you all about it...like the significance of white goats...and what really happened to Flora.

We'll need a quorum to turn this into a discussion. Hope you'll sign on. There's so much here to talk about!

ALF
December 30, 2004 - 08:18 am
What a great heading Pat and Joan, it looks lovely. My book is at my side, as we speak. I will begin reading it today! I just finished Gilead and loved that story.

I think that this is a perfect time to begin a good book with short stories. We are all frazzled from the "holly-daze" and it's difficult to concentrate for too long of a period. This book has received rave reviews and I can't wait to get started. Let's hope that we can drum up some of our great readers for this one. Everyone will be ready for a calm, quiet, thought provoking discussion. (Did I say quiet?)

GingerWright
December 30, 2004 - 04:52 pm
Bought Runaway today so hope to be here.

GingerWright
December 31, 2004 - 11:34 am
HAPPY NEW YEAR TO ALL

Éloïse De Pelteau
January 5, 2005 - 11:34 am
JoanP and Alf. Holidays being over here, I can now think of wonderful books to discuss. Runaway was on my mind. I must buy books from Amazon or B & N in the future because here I have to run all the way to the West end of Montreal to buy English books and I don't have much success with finding used books, I can't buy new books all the time. So I will try to get them from the US and see how that works.

If I can manage to get the book in January and when I come back home from my trip around the 7th February, I will join in, I heard so much good about Munro that I want to read her work.

Hi! Ginger, see you in 3 weeks.

GingerWright
January 5, 2005 - 01:54 pm
Hi Eloise, It sure not as long as it has been. It will be good to get out of this cold and snow.

Joan Pearson
January 5, 2005 - 05:11 pm
Eloise, pull up a chair next to Ginger's - as soon as you two return from the beach. You will LOVE the stories in this book. Are you familiar with the Giller Prize?

I'm sure others will be joining us as we move closer to February. This one is a winner!

ALF
January 7, 2005 - 05:49 am
Well good grief, I've lost you. I forgot to subscribe. I only have one story left in this book and am quite impressed with Ms. Munro. Let's go out there and see if anybody else is interested in joining us.

Joan, what is the Giller prize? I am not familiar with it.

GingerWright
January 7, 2005 - 08:49 am
Maybe you could find Runaway in SC?

Just one more to have a qurum. YEA.

Éloïse De Pelteau
January 8, 2005 - 06:36 am
Ginger, yes in SC. We have it here new too. I have never read Alice Munro and I think I would like her very much so you can count me in.

I am not familiar with the Giller Prize, but I heard it mentioned in the news when Ms Munro won it. Don't forget I live in Quebec and things are run differently here than in the rest of Canada, it's just a reality here to live with.

horselover
January 9, 2005 - 02:35 pm
I reesrved a copy of "Runaway" and read the excerpt on the NY Times web site. It's listed as one of the ten best for 2004. In the meanwhile, I took out another of her story collections. Looking forward to the discussion.

Jan.E.
January 9, 2005 - 02:38 pm
JOAN: I just can't let an Alice Munro book discussion pass by without joining - that is if you can use one more person. She's been my favorite author for years, and I love being able to discuss her stories (I'm not as fond of her novels). I still remain pretty much a neophyte here on SeniorNet - I was in on the Hemingway Happy Life of Francis Macomber discussion.

Do you have any sense of how long the discussion will go on? Are you planning to spend a specified amount of time on each story? Will you be discussing the stories in sequence or at random?

Jan

ALF
January 9, 2005 - 03:17 pm
We would love to have you join in on our discussion of Runaway. I think that we now have a quorum so Joan P. our fearless leader will open the discussion on the first of February. Our discussions usually lasts one month and I can only ASSUME that Joan will take each short story one by one and probably in sequence. She's got a busy week as a brand new grand baby appeared on the scene this week but I'm sure she'll be about shortly.

Horselover I saw in the "cafe" posting that you were going to join us also. I love the comments and observations that you always bring to a discussion.

Joan Pearson
January 10, 2005 - 07:22 am
Super! Jan, you will be a welcome addition to our discussion of this book - especially since you bring a love for Alice Munro's other work. We need to find some background material on the author before we get started.

I'm going to admit that I have only read the first story so far - "Passions" - which was so engaging, I'm ready for more. As Andy explained, we'll talk about the stories one at a time through the month (probably two per week) - and hopefully find connections and parallels among the themes of each as we progress.

Ginger, Eloise - wonderful to have you join us too. Ginger, that seems a good idea for Eloise - get the book when in SC, it should be cheaper than in Canada...or maybe not, since Alice Munro is a Canadian author. You, Andy and Ginger can have your own little discussion down there at the beach house. Hopefully one of you can get to a laptop? I just know you will get a lot out of this one.

Welcome!!!

DeeW
January 15, 2005 - 04:51 pm
Hi, just read the synopsis of Runaway on the B and N site. Sounds good to me. I'll be having withdrawal pains when we finish The Iliad and Mythology, so must begin a new book without delay.

Scamper
January 15, 2005 - 10:51 pm
I just got the book from the library after a short wait, so I'm in too! Looking forward to it,

Pamela

bmcinnis
January 16, 2005 - 04:08 am
I am enjoying the discussions in Gilead so much! How could I resist this opportunity? I will send for a copy of this title right away.

Joan, I find your prompts and responses especially helpful. Bern

Joan Pearson
January 16, 2005 - 06:52 am
Welcome! - Horeselover, Gossett, Pamela, Bern, so happy to have you with us! Be prepared for some unexpected twists and turns in Alice Munro's stories. You are going to love it, I know!

This discussion is a "go" now...will move up to the Coming Attractions from this Proposed stage. Here we goooooo!

paulita
January 16, 2005 - 01:04 pm
I'm pretty sure I read the first story "Passions" in the New Yorker - if so it was terrific. I'm not comfortable posting in book discussions but am looking forward to lurking.

Joan Pearson
January 17, 2005 - 06:41 am
Paulita, we are so happy to have you in the room with us- perhaps when you get to know us, your comfort level will increase - I'm like that too when I'm new in a group. Spend time listening before tempted to speak. Welcome!

Some, if not all of the eight stories in this book were published elsewhere - I have a number of questions about "Passions" - but will hold them until February.

kidsal
January 19, 2005 - 03:35 am
My copy of the book is on the way.

Joan Pearson
January 19, 2005 - 08:53 am
kidsal- Wonderful! The more the merrier, especially in this case - the tantalizing Munro leaves the door open for so many interpretations!

A big Welcome to you!

bmcinnis
January 25, 2005 - 03:04 pm
I would like to join the group also. Having read the first story I am open to becoming acaquainted with an author who quoted herself as saying: "But I always want to see what happens with people underneath; it interests me more.” – AP and that seems to be the thread that is revealed in her stories. Here is a whole web page of links reviewing Munro and her stories.

http://members.aol.com/MunroAlice/reviews.htm

I find the reviews themselves as engaging as her stories.

ALF
January 26, 2005 - 04:58 pm
Thanks so much Bern for the URL. I hope to get a chance to look at it before heading out for our Bash at the Beach to meet other Senior Net readers.

Joan Pearson
January 28, 2005 - 08:27 am
Have a great time, Andy!

Bern, thanks for the site - reviews of Runaway from just about every respectable publication you can think of. Will include the link in the new heading due up on Feb. 1. I don't intend to read what others think of the story until I've read them all myself, but it will be interesting to read then.

Right now, I'm looking for a good link to Alice Munro's biography and other books and short stories she has written. If you come across such a site, will you post here?

Have just reread the first story and am bursting with questions for you all. Will try to contain self until next week...

Joan Pearson
January 30, 2005 - 11:34 am
For those of you who are waiting for a library copy, you might want to read Runaway Online - right HERE

jayfay
January 31, 2005 - 06:14 pm
I just picked up a copy of "Runaway" from the library tonight. I plan to read the book and will join the discussion as often as I can. I am not familiar with Alice Munro but look forward to reading "Runaway."

Joan Pearson
January 31, 2005 - 08:48 pm
So happy that you have found your way here, Jayfay! I'm really excited about this collection of stories. Alice Munro's people seem to run away from unbearable situations, oppressive situations...or simply from boredom. I'm wondering if all the stories will show such lack of thought or planning. Personally, I can identify with them, or at least with Clara.

No, not the crying, weeping Clara...oh can this woman sob! But the Clara who feels that if she can just get out of the house, things will be better...Haven't you felt this way?

We are looking forward to your comments on Alice Munro's evocative writing - especially if this is your first time reading her work.

Welcome - to all the Runaways of the world - and those rare birds who have never tried it!

Joan Pearson
February 2, 2005 - 08:31 am
I'm not sure how I feel about Clara, the "Runaway"of the story - does Alice Munro expect us to sympathize with her? I hate to admit that I recognize something of myself in her - but there are times I lose patience with her and just want to slap her. Do you suppose Clark feels the same way? I can tell you I have a visceral reaction to the way he talks down to her. "We aren't changing the subject, Clara."

Malryn (Mal)
February 2, 2005 - 08:54 am

"Runaway" is a powerful story. Alice Munro has a way of writing that seems very simple; then she hits the reader with a sentence like the one that says Carla looks as if "she's bloated with distress." I think that's quite wonderful.

Carla is young and confused. Her husband has unpredictible moods she finds difficult to live with. The rain has kept people from coming to their business. The scene is dreary, if not desolate.

In contrast Sylvia Jamieson has just returned from the sunny, clear air of Greece. Her sick, poet husband has died leaving her with prize money, part of which Carla's husband thinks should come to him because of a not-true story Carla told him about being harrassed by sick Mr. Jamieson. Carla puts some snap into her life and her marriage by exaggerating situations and incidents. This time it seems as if she's gone too far. Not only that, her friend and companion goat has run away. Both of these things hit Carla at the same time. Munro has used this symbol, a stubborn goat that runs away, as a parallel to Carla herself.

Carla tells Sylvia, "I have always felt the need for a more authentic life." What does she mean by this, I wonder? Life with Clark does not feel real and authentic? Why? Are the legendary golden windows on the house at the top of the hill more real and authentic?

Sylvia is sympathetic to Carla and makes it possible for her to leave. (To go and do exactly what she was doing at home, it seems like to me -- but alone.) It doesn't take long for her to begin thinking about her future. "How would she know she was alive?" This made me smile. We see our reflection in others' reactions and behavior toward us? Without those reflections, we don't exist? I've thought about this before.

Carla wonders "who else could be so vivid a challenge" as her husband. This made me smile, too. Sometimes the stimulus that keeps us going is something we convince ourselves we don't like, yet what would take its place if it were gone?

Carla gets off the bus not too far a distance from where she got on, and calls her husband to come and get her. Clark returns the clothes Sylvia loaned Carla and tells her to butt out. Then comes the apparition, which startles both of them and turns out to be Flora, the goat, back home just like Carla.

The description of the birds flying randomly and then returning to a familiar bare tree, which coincides with what Carla did and is doing and continues to have in the back of her mind, is starkly beautiful to me.

As a reader and writer, I think this is a well-crafted, strong, moving story that needs more than one reading if one is to see exactly what the author is doing to her readers, and what she has done.

Mal

Scrawler
February 2, 2005 - 11:01 am
I'm not sure I have any sympathy for any of these characters. I do have a question about Flora. Is the fact that she appears to Mrs. Jamieson and Clark symbolic?

Joan Pearson
February 2, 2005 - 11:25 am
I agree with you, Mal, this is such a well-crafted story - nature, the weather, the environment all working together to push the characters into situations where they wouldn't have found themselves otherwise. You're right, this story calls out for more than one reading to appreciate what the author has accomplished here. Let's slow down and consider together some of the parts in the light of the whole.

Scrawler, what do you think about Flora - and the fact that Clara has never seen her pet since the day she left? Little lost Clara, little lost goat. A white goat, lost. Lost innocence? I'm hung up on the red apple in the dream. Any ideas why Alice Munro included this particular dream in her story? In a short story everything as a purpose, don't you think?

I'd like to consider what you say about having no sympathy for Clara. Consider being cramped in the house with a bitter man like Clark. Day after day with nothing to do but study the patterns on the ugly rug on the floor of the "mobile home" - do you imagine it's one of those metal ones? The constant drumming rain on a metal roof, reminding them both of the economics of their situation - another day with no riders. No wonder Clark is on edge. No wonder he schemes to find ways to raise money.

What attracted Carla to Clark in the first place - and him to her? Let's go back and read again the pages that describe their relationship. In a sense Carla made the choice to ran away with Clark to a new life, didn't she? What did she know about Clark?

DeeW
February 2, 2005 - 11:30 am
Carla went straight from her parents home to her husbands, without taking some time to get to know herself. Consequently, she doesn't really know who she is and what she's capable of doing on her own. So,when she finally gets the courage to leave her unhappy situation and comes face to face with reality, she can't handle it. Her only sense of self comes from being the wife of a crude, cruel man who has further damaged her fragile sense of her own person. The little goat is a symbol of the feminine who dares to defy the dominant male and runs away. But she also comes back, which is her fatal mistake as she ends up dead and food for the buzzards. Carla should have taken warning from her dream of the little goat with the apple in her mouth. It's reminiscent of the roasted pig served up on a platter to be devoured. Flora's death is a warning to Carla, I think. Her husband is saying, "If you leave me again, this could happen to you!" Sylvia is a symbol of the female who can make it on her own, and is not dependent on her husband for her sense of self. When he dies, she still has a life and has obliterated all signs that he ever lived in the house. But her presence in the neighborhood is a constant threat to Carla's husband, as he knows she might plant the idea in Carla's mind that someday, she too could live apart from him. The night scene when he comes to Sylvia's house and makes veiled threats, helps set the mood of eeriness. The little goat appears in the mist and reflected light, startling both the man and woman. One isn't sure at first if the scene is real or surreal and the reader is affected by this, making them aware of Sylvia's fear..both of the apparition and the all too real man who has invaded her home with his warnings.I don't see Carla ever changing,but I feel some sympathy for her trapped in a dreary and possibly dangerous situation with a man who can turn violent at any time. It can only get worse as time passes.

horselover
February 2, 2005 - 02:20 pm
I don't see a happy ending for any of these characters. Carla has the typical syndrome of the battered wife. Clark still has the power to thrill her. "She saw him as the architect of the life ahead of them, herself as captive,her submission both proper and exquisite." But his violence frightens her. She wants to leave, but can't visualize herself in any other life. Flora also started out as the pet of Clark. Then she shifted her affections to Carla. "At first she had been Clark's pet entirely, following him everywhere, dancing for his attention." Clark is charming and draws people (and animals)to him at first, but his volatile temper eventually turns his relationships sour. His primary interest in Carla is control of her entire life. He does not want her to grow attached to anyone else--human or animal. This is why he seeks to drive a wedge between Carla and Sylvia, and why he disposes of Flora.

There is also the question of Clark's possible impotence without the stimulus of the tale of Carla's humiliation and molestation by the poet. The sexual stimulus has to become more and more embellished to produce the desired result. It's quite possible that, although Carla tells Clark the truth about this lie at the end, she will probably have to resort to something similar again in the future.

Malryn (Mal)
February 2, 2005 - 03:09 pm

First of all, I don't have to feel sympathy with characters in a story or book to be intrigued by that story or book. This story intrigues me. Much of the reason for that is the mood Alice Munro sets. Her realism is a no frills, stark kind of realism in the stories of hers I've read.

A trailer is a trailer. People call them mobile homes to dress up the idea, and people dress them up with carport roofs, added on rooms, porches, wrought iron railings and paint.

Yes, they're metal. I owned and lived in a 12' wide 70' long trailer in Florida for almost ten years. When a man came to install a new water heater, I realzed how little there was between me and "the outside." I did love the sound of the rain on the roof, except when that sound was dangerous, like in a tropical storm. Added to the confinement Carla and Clark feel is the fact that their income is seriously threatened by the rain. I can imagine that both Carla and Clark feel trapped by things they can't control. Neither one has learned acceptance of those things in life they can't control.

I don't think Carla is a battered wife. I think she likes to be a tragic heroine and puts herself in that position, even though she has what she wanted -- the choice was hers.

She's a girl-woman who hasn't grown up. I think this frustrates Clark, who appears to me not to like phonies or people who don't hold up their end of the bargain. The old woman went out of line and came back. The fast food place didn't give him the advertised discount. Carla isn't honest with him -- Promises unmet. This frustrates Clark more than anything else, though I think he expects too much. Patience for him has yet to be learned.

Goats are the symbol of practical wisdom. Apples can symbolize love, sin and health. I think in this case the apple in the goat's mouth could mean its goose is cooked. In other words, it's going to be a goat all of its life, just as Carla is going to be Carla all of her life.

More important, I think, is the dream about the goat's escaping to freedom through a barbed wire barrier (which also can afford protection, if one sees it that way), even with an injured leg. I think this signifies that Carla is trying to convince herself that she, too, can escape, despite her weaknesses.

There's one thing she can't escape or run away from, and that's herself. That's proven on the bus. The fact is that Carla needs Clark, and she needs him as he is. They need each other. She hasn't yet learned that a raison d'être has to come from yourself, not from somebody else.

I think there's as much hope for this couple as there is for any other young couple. What they have to do is grow up. I believe what happens in this story is a big part of their growing up.

Mal

newvoyager
February 2, 2005 - 04:59 pm
I have just fished reading some accurate summaries of the plot and some initial impressions of the characters and symbols in the preceding posts. I have a few questions that I have been considering and perhaps some of you have too. It appeared that the little white goat Flora is a symbol of Clara’s desire to free herself of the domination of her husband. Let’s follow her through the story. The goat was initially attached to Clark and then he resented it when she attached herself to Clara. He reacts to this and “... refused to have anything to do with her.” Not long after that in the story Flora disappears. Did he really want her back?

I agree with the significance of Flora reappearing when Clara returns home. But significantly Clark does not mention this event to Clara. In fact the goat is never seen again.

The word “murder” appears as a foreshadowing when Clark asks Sylvia when he asks her if she thinks that is what he did to Clara. Later we hear Clara thinking of a “murderous needle” in her lungs. She says this after she learns of the return of Flora from Sylvia’s letter, something that Cark kept from her.

In the last few paragraphs we hear Clara musing about some “little dirty bones” and a “skull covered with shreds of bloodied skin”. She sees these things under a tree frequented by buzzards, animals associated with death. But she resists going there to learn the truth. Was Flora killed by Clark?

Notice that Clark is not mentioned in that last segment. So, did Clara murder Clark because he killed her beloved goat? Or is he just out of her thoughts and he had simply turned Flora loose again?

What do you think?

Newvoyager

horselover
February 2, 2005 - 06:03 pm
I think we can assume that Clark killed the goat.

Women do not have to be physically assaulted to suffer from battered wife syndrome. In fact, it usually begins with psychological abuse and intimidation, while slowly isolating the woman from outside influences.

I don't think Clark's behavior was a sign of simple lack of patience with people who are phonies. His behavior is way out of proportion to the incidents described and is meant to show his uncontrollable temper. Like most batterers, he feels sorry afterward. I would like to believe this couple will mature and that they have a better future together, but statistics tend to refute this. Usually, the husband's irrational behavior escalates, his aggression toward his wife escalates, and the violence to animals extends to the wife.

I think the author has correctly and skillfully created a feeling of menace in this story, starting with the weather and bleak landscape and ending with the sad group of bones that Carla does not want to believe belong to Flora.

Joan Pearson
February 2, 2005 - 06:13 pm
Gossett I'm not so sure Sylvia's life was such an unhappy situation that she had to run away FROM it. When Sylvia asks Carla if she had family, she tells her they hated Clark. She was 18, just out of high school...
"Her parents wanted her to go to college, and she had agreed as long as she could choose to be a veterinarian. All she ever wanted, and had wanted all her life was to work with animals and live in the country."
Clark is a riding instructor, older...he tells her his dream to have a riding school in the country. She falls in love with him and refuses to go to college in the fall. Her family thought he was a loser and would break her heart. "So, naturally, Carla had to run away with Clark. The way her parents behaved, they were practically guaranteeing it." As I see it, she was not running away from home, but rather running to Clark, not wanting him to leave without her.

And what about Clark, why did he take her with him? Perhaps their "partnership" appealed to him - she would make his dream of a riding school come true, working uncomplaining beside him. It makes sense - it even worked out until the rains came, didn't it? Except for his flare ups. Even those I think she might have managed.

Mal, a good question - what did Carla want out of life - what does she mean by "a more authentic life?" Less complicated? Hard work with animals - a real partnership with Clark as they accomplish shared goals? I don't know - what do the rest of you think?

horselover - Carla didn't ask for much, did she? Clark would be the architect, she would submit to his plans - which after all, are part of her dreams too. She seems quite the romantic - a "girl-woman" as Mal calls her, in love with love and the idea of being his "captive". I used to have such dreams come to think of it. Ah, to be held captive by the one everyone else wanted...

Joan Pearson
February 2, 2005 - 06:35 pm
Newvoyager... we seem to agree that "the little white goat is a symbol of Clara’s desire to free herself of the domination of her husband", as you say. As I read your post, a thought occurred - Did he really want her back? Clara, I mean. He was willing to write off Flora as having gone to look for a billy. Had Carla never called him to come get her, would he have been just as happy to put her out of his mind? Or would he have tried to trace her? How willing is he to let go of the blackmail scheme? When did he decide to put forget it?

Can we talk more about the "sharp" thought lodged in Carla's throat? - That was quite a graphic image wasn't it - something "murderously sharp" is lodged in her throat that will kill her if she doesn't breathe carefully? What is it that she must be so careful about, not think about? Is it just the fact that Clark might have slaughtered Flora as a threat to Clara never to leave him again or the same will happen to her - or is it more? Does it have something to do with Sylvia? Sylvia and Clark and the night they experienced somthing together, came to some understanding about HER. I wondered too Gossett - "if the scene is real or surreal" - but something menacing did occur that scared the living daylights out of Sylvia, scared her off Carla's situation - and at the same time calmed Clark into forgetting his blackmail scheme or any retaliation against Sylvia for giving Carla the clothes and means to escape.

It never did occur to me that Carla killed Clark, Newvoyager I'm not sure that Carla hated Clark that much, or even felt abused by him. She seems to have wanted things to be better between them -
"if they could get out of here, they might be able to talk in a different way."
Would it have occurred to her to run away, had Sylvia not encouraged her - given her the means to go? (Of course, the business with the blackmail scheme had something to do with her willingness to run away from that situation.)

Andy is co-leading this discussion - right now she's at the SN gathering at the beach in South Carolina. She'll return on Friday - maybe Saturday. We were talking about this story a week or so ago and she told me she sees Flora bearing the red apple in her mouth as the "temptation" of the forbidden fruit. I see them both sacrificial "lambs" (goats) - both punished for yielding to temptation in some way.

Alice Munro is big on dreams that tantalize (as many dreams do.)

DeeW
February 2, 2005 - 07:50 pm
Joan, I said that Carla went straight from her parents home to her husband's without giving herself a chance to stand on her own feet. I don't think I said anything about her running away from her parents, simply that there was no in between. This was a common occurence for young women in past years, and most never lived alone before marriage as they do now.

Joan Pearson
February 2, 2005 - 08:44 pm
Gossett, no, you didn't say it...I'm quite sure I did. Carla ran away from her parents' offer to send her to college - to pursue life with Clark. When you say she didn't give herself a chance to "stand on her own two feet", are you referring to her decision not to take advantage of the opportunity to go to college? Do you consider living at college, living alone? She had that choice, which many young women did not.

Malryn (Mal)
February 2, 2005 - 09:39 pm

Oh, this writer is clever. She leaves much open-ended for the reader to determine. Each of us is different, and our interpretations are based on our own personal experiences. Alice Munro is very, very aware of this as a writer.

Horselover feels that Carla is a battered wife. My experience as a woman who allowed domination by a man and verbal abuse of a subtle, very insidious nature telle me that Carla is not.

This is fine, this difference in views. To me it is the sign of the mastery of a superior writer.

Less than menace, I see a kind of dreamy supernatural tone in this story. The thought occurred to me that Flora did not really come back; that what Sylvia and Clark saw really was an apparition, that the only one who came back was Carla. Something that added to this feeling on my part was the fact that the eerie goat went to Carl, but butted Sylvia.

That is exactly what Carla has done. Sylvia and Clark bonded because of this experience, just as Carla and Clark bonded because she acted instead of reacting, and ran away. Carla has reacted, rather than acting, most of her life, I think.

“Goats are unpredictable,” Clark said. “They can seem tame but they’re not really. Not after they grow up.” Now, in my mind this could apply to either Carla or Clark.

"Mrs. Jamieson went on to say that she was afraid she had involved herself too closely in Carla’s life and had made the mistake of thinking somehow that Carla’s freedom and happiness were the same thing" I believe that Sylvia is talking about herself here. I think she's discovered something about herself since her husband's death and her trip to Greece and has transferred it to Carla.

"It was as if she had a murderous needle somewhere in her lungs, and by breathing carefully she could avoid feeling it. But every once in a while she had to take a deep breath, and it was still there." I read this to mean that Carla still had in her the urge to run away, and thus kill her marriage. That if she didn't stay with the present and who and what she is, the needle of temptation would poke her.

Another thing that makes me think this is the last sentence of the story: "The days passed and she didn’t go. She held out against the temptation."

Mal

Joan Pearson
February 3, 2005 - 09:29 am
Good morning!

We had quite a day in here yesterday, covering the whole story from start to finish...but as Mal points out, there are still many unanswered questions...some intended to remain that way by Alice Munro, others that might be explained from the nuances and symbolism in the story.

Let's try different something today and see how it works. We have a number of new folks who have expressed interest in paticipating in this discussion. My concern is that yesterday's posts might be overwhelming to them (they were to me...such enthusiasm. This is something we don't want to lose!)

Let's just see how this works out:
  • Limit your posting to ONE point only, one subject. Do you know what I mean? As opposed to reviewing the entire story in one post?

  • An exception to the ONE point - you can always reply to a poster in answer to a question s/he has asked, or comment on a poster's observation - in addition to the ONE point you'd like to make. The idea is to get a conversation going here.
  • Let's see how this works today...we have plenty of time to cover it all - two more days to spend on the first story - "Runaway".

    ***********************************


    We haven't discussed Sylvia in any depth yet. She is enigmatic, don't you think? Or do you understand her? Why was she so interested in Carla? What did she see in her? Does the attraction seem physical to any of you? What did her friend's comment mean - "There's always a girl."

    Scrawler
    February 3, 2005 - 11:33 am
    One thing that frustrated me about this story was the way all the characters lied to each other. Nobody was honest in their feelings. Carla lied to her husband about Mr. Jamieson. Clark lied to Carla about the goat coming back. Sylvia lied about how she felt about Carla. If they all came out and talked it out, how much better their relationships would have been. But than, too, it would have been a different story.

    Joan Pearson
    February 3, 2005 - 04:42 pm
    Scrawler, that's an interesting observation. After thinking about what you said this afternoon, it occurred to me that the characters are not even honest with themselves, are they? At some point, when she's a bit tipsy, Carla admits to Sylvia that it was just sex that attracted her to Clark. It seems to be the first time she ever thought of that. But it can't be sex that brings her back to him. I'm not sure she knows what she was thinking when she ran off with him in the first place.

    Sylvia seems to be playing the role of counselor to Carla - but that's not what she was hoping for when she anticipated her visit and brought her the presents. Does Sylvia know why she is attracted to Carla - what she wants from her?

    The characters aren't honest with one another and they don't really know who they are or what motivates them either. Do most people go through life like this?

    DeeW
    February 3, 2005 - 05:08 pm
    Joan, in answer to your questions, yes I was referring to her decision not to go to college, and no...I don't consider living at college the same as "living alone" but for many young people, the freshman year is their first taste of being an adult, making their own decisions. When I taught Freshman English, I had many a student tell me that being on their own made them aware for the first time, what it was like to be responsible for their actions. I'm not suggesting that this is the way it should have been for Carla ( because that would not be the story Alice Monro has written) but I think it was a decision that helped create the situation Carla is now in.

    Joan Pearson
    February 3, 2005 - 05:21 pm
    Well, Gossett, you are just the person for another question about the young college-bound Carla. From what Alice Munro has written about Carla, does it sound as if she would have been successful in college - does it sound as if she really wanted to go in the first place? When her parents urged her to apply, she told them she'd go ONLY if she could be a Veterinarian, because all she wanted to do was work with animals. I'm wondering if she had any idea what the requirements would be for that profession. Isn't it close to being a doctor? Other than an interest in animals, I'm not sure she would have had a successful time of it at a university. Perhaps Carla knew this? Maybe life with Clark was an easy out.

    I realize we can't write Alice Munro's story, but she has left so many holes - so much unsaid, that it is hard not to fill in some of the blanks from what we do know about the characters.

    I heard an interview in which A. Munro explained why she would never be a good novelist, why she is meant to write short stories. When she sets out, she means to write a novel. All her short stories were intended to be novels. She leaves the "holes" to go back and fill in when she's through telling the tale, but when she's done, she likes the finished product, holes and all!

    bmcinnis
    February 3, 2005 - 05:39 pm
    It is intriguing to me how the writer threads the theme of running away into the relationships of Sylvia, Carla, and even the goat, Flora. None succeeds; none finds happiness.

    Sylvia runs away from the memory of her husband, Carla runs away, hoping to “discover herself.” Sylvia can’t seem to come to selling the house, and Carla resolves never to return to the place where she held “knowledge in one hand.” Flora, a runaway too is no longer “around reminding them…” of what?

    Munro’s storytelling is about ordinary, people, surroundings, events and yet she un-intrusively slips in “foreign” thoughts, ideas, references that are indeed extraordinary and thought provoking. A sense of reality is always there but only on the edge of our wanting to run away into our own worlds.

    ALF
    February 3, 2005 - 05:50 pm
    I am in Myrtle Beach and will be flying out tomorrow for Florida. I am so caught up in your observations of these three people. When I read this first story I thought that it would/could warrant a week of discussion. It is masterful and I would love to respond to each of your thoughts but instead I am going to wait until I get home and for now, throw something out here that pulled strongly at me as I read the story.

    These heavy, blinding rains seemed a forboding for what was to come to these characters. I think there is a very strong homosexual undertone to this story of which I am certain Carla hasn't a clue to. Bare armed and bare legged Carla visits Sylvia and "Sylvia felt this laughter running all through her like a playful stream"...when she heard Carla taking the ladder down and approaching, she suddenly became shy. Carla planted a kiss on her head and Sylvia " saw it as a bright blossum, its petals spreading inside her with tumultous heat..." WOW, that's obvious to me. She saw Carla as a "dazzling girl" and thinks "she is here at last, in the room that had been filled with thoughts of her." While thinking of her in Greece she purchased an expensive, thoughtful gift to bring home and bestow on this girl. It surely sounds to me as if her intentions were on the other side of "motherly", I think the woman was besotted with her. Ahha- that's how I came up with the red apple being representative of the forbidden fruit. Carla, I realize, does not have a clue as Sylvia began to encourage her to leave that dreadful husband. (I, too, believe he was not just young, he was dangerous and full of unspoken anger.) People like that scare me.
    Anyway, the plot never develops in that manner and after I finished reading it I had to reread it to see if I had imagined this desire that Sylvia inadvertently felt. What do you think? Or is that the point- the author will let us take the story and run with certain suppositions?

    bimde
    February 3, 2005 - 08:26 pm
    Sylvia--why did Carla wish that it not be her returning when she heard the car?The look Sylvia gave-"Something like a bright flash-of inquiry? Of hopefulness"? Was that indicative of a more deep feeling toward Carla than Sylvia would admit? It seems that way.And why did Carla not want Clark to know of Sylvia's return? Was it something she was hiding about a relationship, or was it a guilt feeling about the lie that she told about Mr. Jameson? Carla was running from the only thing she could not run from--herself. As my Granddaughter says"Wherever you go, there you are". Carla found that so, and could not face "finding" herself, and being alone. Better the "known" with Carl than the "Unknown" with herself.

    jayfay
    February 3, 2005 - 08:58 pm
    I too think there is a very strong homosexual undertone. However, I feel Carla may be aware and perhaps was fearful of Sylvia rather than Mr. Jamieson. In the beginning of the story Carla is watching the car coming down the road and hoped “Let it not be her” (Mrs. Jamieson) and it appears that she does not want to go to her house to help her straighten up. When she was in the shower Clark was at the door saying “I’m not going to let you off the hook.” The tale she told Clark about Mr. Jamison may have been fabricated.

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 3, 2005 - 09:15 pm

    JOAN asks if "the attraction seems physical," and ANDY seems quite positive that attraction is sexual. I think there's more than one reason why Sylvia acts the way she does toward Carla, and these reasons are all intertwined.

    Sylvia is older, she saw the light kiss Carla put on the top of her head "as a bright blossom, its petals spreading inside her with a tumultuous heat, like a menopausal flash." That's a funny way to express sexual attraction, in my opinion. A menopausal flash is anything but pleasant.

    Sylvia never had any children, and her husband, who was sick for a long time, has died, leaving her alone. I think her "crush" on Carla came about because of her proximity to death, as represented by her husband. Sylvia has been facing her own aging and mortality because of living so close to a dying man. Carla represents life to her. Sylvia has a "crush" on Carla's vitality and life, vitality and life that she's slowly losing.

    She is facing a future that is a huge and bleak unknown. Carla has brought a kind of carefree happiness into her life. When Sylvia sees her unhappy, she's compelled to do something about it. I don't think her compulsion to do this was provoked by an ulterior motive. If it had been she would have sent Carla to the small college town where she taught and to which she moved, and not to Toronto.

    On an obvious level, Alice Munro leads the reader to be suspicious of Clark, but from the beginning I didn't think Clark was a danger to Carla.

    On secondary layer, this author wants us to suspect Sylvia Jamieson. If what JOAN implies and ANDY thinks is true, then the real danger to Carla is Sylvia Jamieson.

    It's my humble opinion that neither Sylvia or Clark was a threat to Carla because I think the biggest danger to Carla is Carla herself. I think this is what Alice Munro wants us to find out.

    Mal

    horselover
    February 3, 2005 - 09:21 pm
    This is really an amazing story with so many layers. Towards the end, Things seem to get better between Carla and Clark. The weather improves, business picks up, and they make the necessary repairs to the roof of the exercise ring. Their relationship seems to improve as well. They joke with one another, make casual physical contact during the day, and their sex life is rejuvenated without the aid of the lie about the poet. "He was high-spirited now, irresistible as when she had first known him."

    But all this is before Carla gets Sylvia's letter which reveals the truth about Flora. After Carla reads the letter, she tries to burn it,then flushes it away. She would like to hide from Clark the fact that she knows, and hide the fact even from herself. She keeps herself constantly busy. Yet this is when the murderous needle lodges in her lungs. She makes trips to see the small bones in the grass. She holds the tiny skull--"Knowledge in one hand." She tries to tell herself that something else might have happened to Flora. "She might be free." Still the sharp thought remains although she gets used to it and tries to resist thinking about it.

    The author ends the story here, and the reader is left to wonder if the couple manage to make a life together with this knowledge lodged in Carla's brain. Or whether, during the next time of hardship, Clark will return to his violent ways. And what will Carla do then, now that she knows what he is capable of?

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 3, 2005 - 09:33 pm

    Excuse me, HORSELOVER, but what makes you think Clark is violent? When Sylvia asked her, “Has he hurt you, Carla?” She replied: No. He hadn’t hurt her physically. The most violent thing in this story that I've seen Clark do is drop a cup of coffee.

    All I see in this discussion about the fate of the goat is speculation. I see nothing in the story to make the reader think Clark had anything to do with its disappearances.

    Mal

    horselover
    February 3, 2005 - 10:30 pm
    Mal, I guess you could look at each individual incident and make excuses for Clark, but I think the author intended for us to see them as a pattern of behavior. "Clark had fights not just with the people he owed money to...There were places he would not go into...because of some row." He didn't just drop the cup of coffee. "Clark had argued and then dropped his takeout cup of coffee...just missing, so they said, a child in its stroller." His temper tantrums generate fear, not only in Carla, but in others. Clark may think this is typical male behavior, but I would call it aberrant, and I think the author meant us to see it that way. Carla is constantly worried that he is "mad at me." She tries to placate him, and tiptoes around him. If he tells her to start supper, "That was what she did." I guess, to me, this seems like a bully who can't control his irrational impulses even over minor inconveniences.

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 3, 2005 - 10:54 pm

    HORSELOVER, there's no reason in the world to make excuses for Clark's childish behavior. I just don't see physical violence in him, that's all, I seem to remember something being said about how gentle he could be, too, to further confuse things.

    I'm not taking the side of any character in this story. What I'm interested in is how Alice Munro leads the reader down some garden paths and conceals her real intentions in ths story.

    To me this is a story about people and how they behave. People are complex and suit Munro's purpose to a T. She poses puzzles, and the reader comes to one conclusion, then says, no, that's not right, it's something else. Because I think she's an excellent writer, I'm trying to figure out how she does it.

    Mal
    .

    Scamper
    February 3, 2005 - 11:19 pm
    I suspect we need to talk even more about the goat. What intrigues me is the possibility that Flora represents the scapegoat of Biblical reputation. The apple could be a sign of sacrifice - as in the tradition of putting an apple in the mouth of a roasted pig, for example. I was intrigued by the comment that perhaps Flora really didn't come back at all but was only an apparition to Clark and Sylvia. Anyone want to take a better stab at this?

    Pamela

    Scamper
    February 3, 2005 - 11:22 pm
    Bimde asks why Carla didn't want Sylvia to come home. I had a strong impression it was because Clark was goading her into trying to extort money from Syvlia for her dead husband's alleged sexual behavior towards Carla. I think Carla really liked Sylvia and just didn't want to have to do this, but going againt Clark was almost impossible. I was disappointed later when it became obvious Carla made the stories up and didn't tell Clark they were not true. My estimation of Carla's character went down a notch with that revelation.

    Pamela

    Scamper
    February 3, 2005 - 11:24 pm
    I also got a strong homosexual attraction message about Sylvia's attraction to Carla. But when she saw Carla wasn't on the same page and that Carla all of a sudden reminded her of her whinny students, she gave up that idea. Sylvia was trying to do a good thing by rescuing Carla from the situation, but she didn't know Carla well enough to realize the true situation.

    Pamela

    Scamper
    February 3, 2005 - 11:29 pm
    I didn't like Clark in the least. I've known people like him, and they scare me. The thought of extorting money from Sylvia and his pressing Carla to do so was disgusting. More alarming was his inability to get along with people, always overeacting. He apparently was a very insecure man. He scared me again when he went to Sylvia's with the clothes - I felt she was in physical danger until Flora showed up. I'm not sure why he settled down after he saw Flora again or if he killed her. If he killed her or even if she was only an apparition, perhaps Flora was the scapegoat, the sacrificial goat,and Clark was thus better able to live a normal life.

    I had a strong feeling that things really were a lot better at the end, like Mal I think said. Things were looking up. Carla was living more the life she wanted, and maybe Clark would grow up some too. At least I felt the door was open for hope. I expected the story to end as a battered wife story, but I don't think it did.

    Pamela

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 4, 2005 - 05:22 am

    Pamela mentioned the goat as a scapegoat. Here's something about the goat of Azazel:

    Azazel is the chief of the Se'irim, or goat-demons, who haunted the desert and to whom most primitive Semitic (most likely non-Hebrew) tribes offered sacrifices. In Leviticus 16:8 the Lord orders his high prist Aaron to place lots upon two goats. One goat is marked for the Lord and used for an offering sacrifice. The other is marked for Azazel on the Jewish Day of Atonment. Aaron is ordered to lay both his hands on the second goat and confess all the sins and transgressions of the Israelites and then send the goat off into the wilderness where the Se'irim live. Then Aaron has to wash his hands and his clothing.

    I can't see that Flora, the goat in this story, is a scapegoat. Whose sins are on her back?



    Here's something else I found about goats.




    "Anton Szandor LeVey founded The Church of Satan in San Francisco, California in 1966 during America's blossoming youth subculture movement. He published his highly controversial book, The Satanic Bible in 1969. Inscribed on the cover of this book was a sinister looking symbol known as the Sigil of Baphomet. This symbol consisted of the head of a goat geometrically superimposed over an upside down pentagram surrounded by concentric rings containing Hebrew characters. The heart of this symbol, a goat's head within an upside-down star, was apparently first documented in a 1924 French book entitled Occult Science and Practical Magic written by Paul Jagot. The symbol was displayed with an accompanying caption that read 'The expressive Pentagram of subversion.'

    "The symbolism in this image has obvious roots in some classical occult icons, namely the medieval pentagram and Harpocrates, the Ram of Mendes from ancient Egypt. The goat head pentagram is considered by some to be the work of Alphonse Louis Constant, more commonly known as Eliphas Lévi. Lévi was a French theologian and occultist who gave up pursuing the priesthood in order to devote his life to documenting the occult in words and images. It is speculated by some occult historians that an illustration depicting a pentagram containing the figure of a man and another, inverted pentagram containing the head of a goat, allegedly drawn by Lévi in the mid 1800's, was the first distinction of pentagrams as symbols of good and evil, respectively. Whomever the illustration is attributed to is almost irrelevant at this point. The connection of the goat's head as a synonymous with evil had begun."
    Was Flora the goat the devil and evil? Or was she practical wisdom like the first definition of the goat symbol I found was. Or was she just a cute little goat Carla loved and gave apples to eat? How are we to interpret this symbol?

    Mal

    patwest
    February 4, 2005 - 05:22 am
    Strange, but I never even considered the fact that the goat was anything BUT an apparition.
    Carla to me remains that eighteen year old kid that ran away against her parents wishes. "Scads of women were after Clark", he had lost touch with his family and this kid went for it. I never see that she has matured one iota and perhaps Scamper's right- Sylvia saw her as this child, akin to her whinny students.
    Mal, I don't think that the author needs to show physical brutality, Clark reeks with obnoxious behavior and anger. He's a loser, a been there, seen it all type of guy that women learn not to cross or question. The anger bubbles under that facade, infecting everybody and one learns not to boil it closer to the surface for fear of reprisal. --Andy

    bmcinnis
    February 4, 2005 - 05:39 am
    It is intriguing to me how the writer threads the theme of running away into the relationships of Sylvia, Carla, and even the goat, Flora. None succeed; none find happiness.

    Sylvia runs away from the memory of her husband, Carla runs away, hoping to “discover herself.” Sylvia can’t seem to come to selling the house and Carla resolves never to return to the place where she held “knowledge in one hand.”

    Flora, a runaway too is no longer “around reminding them…” of what?

    Munro’s storytelling is about the ordinary, people, surroundings, events and yet she un-intrusively slips in “foreign” thoughts, ideas, references that are indeed extraordinary and thought provoking. A sense of reality is always there but only on the edge of our wanting to drift off into our own worlds.

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 4, 2005 - 05:47 am

    In the beginning Carla reminded Sylvia not of the girls she taught who got on her nerves, but of girls with whom she went to high school:. "Carla was nothing like them (the girls she taught). If she resembled anybody in Sylvia’s life, it would have to be certain girls she had known in high school—those who were bright but not too bright, easy athletes but not competitive, buoyant but not rambunctious. Naturally happy." This is why I said Sylvia had a crush on Carla's youth, life and vitality.

    It was when Sylvia came back from Greece and Carla came over feeling very sorry for herself and bawling like a baby that she said and thought:

    “Don’t worry, here you are, here, you’re all right,” she (Sylvia) said, thinking that maybe she should take the girl in her arms. But she had not the least wish to do that, and it might make things worse. The girl might feel how little Sylvia wanted to do that, how appalled she was, in fact, by this fit."

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 4, 2005 - 06:45 am

    I don't think Clark was as bad as some of you think he is, and this is why. His flareup about the woman with emphysema who pushed in front of him was “Is that so? I have piles myself,” I call this rude, but not violent. Actually, it struck me as a funny line.

    Clark drops the coffee and says it happened because no sleeve was provided. He also says the baby was "a mile away." There's always the possibility that this is true. Remember that this is Carla's version of what happened, not a description of what really happened, and I truly think Carla wanted Clark to be bad.

    Carla was bored, and negative things provided excitement in her life. Witness the excitement she felt when she told Clark the untrue story about Sylvia's dying husband. Clark wanted Carla to have some kind of restitution for this. If Mr.Jamieson had really harrassed Carla sexually, she would want restitution, too.

    When Clark tells Carla that if she runs away again he'll "tan her hide." She says, "Who are you, Clint Eastwood?" (Which is what I think she'd like him to be.) Then she says, "Would you?" He asks what, and Carla says, "Tan my hide" as if she wants him to.

    When Carla came back Clark said, "Come here,” he said. “When I read your note, it was just like I went hollow inside. It’s true. I felt like I didn’t have anything left in me.” To me this sounds like a man who loves the woman he says it to.

    I think Clark's bark was worse than his bite. If he truly had been violent, he'd have gone back and either smashed up the property of the people who made him mad, or he would have punched them out. Did he do that? No, he stayed away.

    The reader expects Clark to do something terrible to Sylvia for helping Carla, and he doesn't.

    When Carla asks why Clark acts mad all the time he says, “I’m not mad. I hate when you’re like this, that’s all.”

    "Like this" is acting as if she's miserable and crying all the time, the same thing that made Sylvia "appalled by this fit."

    I think Alice Munro uses the device of giving the reader Carla's exaggerated, "He's so bad - I'm a victim" description of Clark to distract the reader from Carla herself and the trouble she has accepting the consequences of her own decisions -- like the decision to marry Clark and the decision to run away to Toronto.

    Mal

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 4, 2005 - 09:34 am
    A conversation with Alice Munro. You will need FLASH to hear it

    Scrawler
    February 4, 2005 - 01:20 pm
    The key to this story I think is Flora. When the story begins Flora attaches herself to Clark just the same as Carla does. Than half-way through the story Flora starts following Carla around. Finally, in the end Flora disappears and only Mrs. Jamieson and Clark see her either as an apparition or in real time.

    I don't see Clark as violent but I do see him as "cold." It seems to me he pushes Flora away as he does Carla. I also see homosexual overtones, but they can be interpreted as wanting friendship with a female as opposed to a cold man, which both women seemed to have.

    I do agree that we our own worse enemies and think Carla didn't really know what she wanted in her life. She never really had a plan for herself starting when she left her parent's house. Perhaps she was so hysterical she really couldn't think straight. I don't think others can make the more important decisions in our lives for us. This is something we have to do for ourselves. In the end Flora disappears; just as Carla in a sense disappears and than just like Flora reappears. We cannot be sure what happens to either the goat or Carla by the end of the story. I doubt that Carla will be happy with Clark, but unless she is honest with herself and than with those around her, she'll never change.

    Speaking of change. That's what disturbed me most about this story. None of the characters really changed. I thought that it was really sad that this didn't happen. The only one who even attempted to change was Flora.

    horselover
    February 4, 2005 - 01:32 pm
    I think Pamela is right about why Carla was dreading the return of Sylvia--she didn't want to go forward with the extortion plan, but felt compelled to do so. It might even be that her crying fit was actually meant to be the start of telling the false story to Sylvia. But when it was misinterpreted by Sylvia, the conversation became instead about running away from Clark.

    Mal, Batterers are often very sorry and gentle after an episode. They bring flowers and make love. This fools the victim for a while until the cycle repeats itself enough times for the lesson to sink in. Maybe it's because I have lived with a man who is so supportive of my talents and abilities that I am so appalled by men who need to dominate others in order to feel powerful themselves.

    "Munro’s storytelling is about the ordinary, people, surroundings, events and yet she un-intrusively slips in “foreign” thoughts, ideas, references that are indeed extraordinary and thought provoking. A sense of reality is always there but only on the edge of our wanting to drift off into our own worlds." Bmcinnis, This is a wonderful comment.

    Joan Pearson
    February 4, 2005 - 01:42 pm
    Bern, an interesting observation on the runaways in this story - "none succeeds; none finds happiness" Since the entire collection of stories has been named, "Runaway", is it reasonable to expect that all of them will deal with runaways...and none of them will find happiness? Perhaps that's the author's message - running away is not the solution. Ever? UNLESS you know where you are running. I've run - and always, always as I am in the very act of running, there's a little voice telling me I'll be back, because I really don't have anywhere to go. The running is exhiliarating though, and liberating in a strange way.

    It's fascinationg watching Alice Munro at work - as you say, she writes of ordinary people, places and things, and yet she raises the story to another level by imposing near-mythical properties to them.

    Andy - winging your way home to the Florida sunshine today. I've heard that the rain in the Carolinas did not dampen the SNetters'spirite in the least. Welcome home - almost!

    About Sylvia's excitement focusing on Carla..I don't think you imagined that this was some sort of physical attraction to the girl.

    In my memory, the friend who commented, "There's always a girl" - was directing that observation to Sylvia's past. But on rereading it, I see more of Soraya's comment - "There's always a girl. We all come to it sometime. A crush on a girl." --- Do we all come to it sometime? What can she be meaning here?

    Do you think that Sylvia intended to send Carla packing before her rather unattractive, snotty, flood of tears?

    Joan Pearson
    February 4, 2005 - 01:47 pm
    Oh good! Bimde you overcame all the obstacles and made your way here to us! Welcome! A very wise granddauther you have there...has figured out something that Alice Munro's characters have not...

    You and Jayfay have both picked up on something we haven't yet considered. Carla may have double guilt feelings about the Jamiesons - the lies she told about an aroused Mr. Jamieson may have just been a blind for her feelings around Sylvia. Or maybe she was aware that Sylvia was ...aroused and just translated that into the stories she told Clark about Leon.

    Joan Pearson
    February 4, 2005 - 01:51 pm
    We just arrived in Florida two hours ago and Internet access here will be sporadic to say the least. I am just now reading the many posts since I got on the plane this morning...good to see so many of you here. Pat W - I think we have the weather down here that you left behind in the Carolinas. Looking forward to the seafood anyway! Talk to you later! You are all doing such a great job, that I am comforted to know I won't be missed!

    Joan

    DeeW
    February 4, 2005 - 02:28 pm
    Bimde, you said just what I tried to in my first post, the you can't run from yourself,and that's what it seems Carla tried to do. What makes Monro's story so powerful is the richness and the "holes" she left for the reader. A good short story is much like a good poem, so much meaning compressed into the fewest words. That's what makes it so important to read what the writer has actually said. I'm jumping ahead here to the last part where Carla has destroyed the letter from Sylvia. She now knows that Flora returned, but where is she now? There is a constant temptation, or maybe more than one. But I focus on the words...she had only to look in one direction to know where she might go." The last few lines are filled with words like"perhaps"..."could"...showing her uncertainty about what actually happened to Flora. I don't think Carla ever goes back to the woods to see what the buzzards have been at, because she is afraid of what she might find.To learn for certain that Flora was killed, would mean Carla had to ask herself, who killed her and why?

    Jan.E.
    February 4, 2005 - 03:22 pm
    JOAN: I've just been a lurker so far during this discussion, but as Munro is my favorite author, I'd like to inject a thought or two and still follow the guide lines you've set up. My comments relate just to the night that Clark returns Sylvia's clothes. Munro seldom puts anything into a story that doesn't mean something, and she carefully chooses her words to convey a meaning without stating it.

    My imagination ran away with me on this one.I didn't really understand exactly what was happening in this story until.....Clark goes to Sylvia's house to return the clothes, and then things began to fall into place for me.

    He went to Sylvia's house at night and immediately. What was the rush and why not in the daytime??? He knocks on the glass and says "it's me" to Sylvia. Obviously he knew she'd recognize his voice. He says softly(of the clothes), "I understood they were yours". He could have said that Carla told him, but no....I understood. Note the use of the past tense here. How could he understand without knowing Sylvia fairly well.

    Sylvia is awfully anxious to know when Carla arrives at the friend's house - she calls at least twice even though the 1st time she knows that the friend won't be home yet. Why would it be important for her to know when Carla arrives? Then there's the comment after one of the calls, "Oh, Sylvia, a change in plans". Big clue - Munro is getting ready to confuse us again.

    Also note the use of pronouns - (1) Clark tells Sylvia to "stay out of my and my wife's life", (2) when Flora appears to Clark & Sylvia, he says "we thought you were a ghost, (3) Clark also says "Flora scared us. Why the use of "we" and "us" rather than "I"????

    When Sylvia asks Clark, "Where's Carla?", he replies, "You mean my wife Carla?" The comment after Flora appears was "they (Clark & Sylvia) could go neither forward nor back. She (Sylvia)thought a shadow of regret crossed his face". Both comments are messages from Clark to Sylvia: it's over!

    Sylvia even says to Clark that night, "I'll stay out of your hair". Then Clark tells her to "get inside - you'll get cold". He's still concerned about her. Then Clark tells Carla that he and Sylvia "parted almost as friends".

    And Munro uses italicized words all through the story to convey meaning. E.g. when Clark returns the clothes and tells Sylvia "don't get smart with me". Sylvia. Munro is telling us that he and Sylvia are on a first name basis. In the previous paragraph when Clark says that "Flora scared us" - "us" is in italics.

    I believe that all the above clues and others throughout the story indicate that probably Clark and Sylvia had some sort of "thing" going - we don't know what or how intense it may have been. An "affair" as such would explain: (1) Clark's impatience and emotional mistreatment of Carla, (2) Sylvia's encouraging Carla to run away from Clark (she even gets out the wine to have with lunch to loosen Carla's tongue and help encourage her to leave), (3) Clark's anger at Sylvia when he finds out she's sort of taken matters into her own hands to get Carla out of the picture, and (4) everything about the night Clark returned the clothes.

    As you can see, I love Munro's stories as she allows each reader to delve into our own imaginations and have the story make sense to US. My theory, and it IS only that, may not make sense to anyone but me.....but that's what Alice Munro does for her readers.

    Jan

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 4, 2005 - 03:34 pm

    HORSELOVER, I was married to one. He used verbal abuse as means of control and resorted to physical abuse only very briefly at the end of a long marriage, so I'm pretty well qualified to say what I do. It took years before I was able to see and admit my part in it and the fact that I allowed it. I know now that what held me back from asserting myself was the worry that if it escalated to a certain point and I left, how would I support myself as a handicapped person? I found out.

    Carla annoys me because she won't accept Clark for what he is and goes around saying, "You're mad at me", which only aggravates the situation, instead of searching herself and trying to grow,



    What I think those of you who believe Clark was violent see is the potential for violence, not violence itself. I see Carla out of control in this story much more than I see Clark that way.



    SCRAWLER, I agree with most of the points you made. Yes, people are their own worst enemies, and Carla was hers. Well, that can be applied to every character in this story, I think.



    JOAN, sure, I think it's possible to have a crush on another woman, often without any idea of lesbian sex in mind. I had a crush on a female English teacher in high school a long, long time ago, and think the feeling was mutual.. Also had a crush on a male English teacher at the same time, so go figure.

    Why should Sylvia want to "send Carla packing" when the girl had brought some happiness to her life? What she saw was an emergency, and that was what prompted her to help Carla get away.



    GOSSETT. like you I said in Post #35 "There's one thing she can't escape or run away from, and that's herself. That's proven on the bus."



    JAN, that's an interesting and well thought out hypothesis. I'm not sure I agree with it, but it's worth thinking about.



    Did anyone take the time to listen to the conversation with Alice Munro that I linked? It was made before she wrote this book. She talks about writng about ordinary people and the fact that when she starts writing a story she thinks it will be a novel.

    One of the important things Munro says ( to me at least ) is: "I see life as pieces that don't fit together well" and "I see the changes in people as not being in a straight line or a plausible trajectory."

    Isn't it interesting to hear her voice? And isn't it amazing that we can listen to it?

    Mal

    Jan.E.
    February 4, 2005 - 03:55 pm
    MAL: I assumed when I wrote my comments that many, and probably most of you, wouldn't agree with my take on the story. And....that's OK. I read Munro for the sheer joy of seeing how her stories are put together and what hidden meanings she sneaks in on the reader. Very little, if anything, is extraneous in her stories - everything is there for a reason.

    I'm still trying to figure out the meaning of Sylvia's using the dark blue table cloth and napkins, why Carla and Sylvia even wiped out the cabinets in the room where Sylvia's husband died, and why Sylvia wishes she'd burned her husband's clothes.

    Jan

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 4, 2005 - 04:09 pm

    JAN, one of the great pleasures about Alice Munro's stories is that they're open-ended. Each one of us can write our own stories into them. She has a unique way of writing. Her stories and the realism in them have been compared to Chekhov. That's high praise.

    Now I have to go think about dark blue tablecloths and why Sylvia and Carla wiped out the cupboards. Could the burning of the clothes be symbolic of closure? Ashes to ashes, and the rest goes up as smoke?

    Mal

    bmcinnis
    February 4, 2005 - 05:21 pm
    Mal, Your quote of Munro's "I see life as pieces that don't fit together well" and "I see the changes in people as not being in a straight line or a plausible trajectory."

    is also a model her style of writing. I noted something like that in an entry I made this morning that did not seem to come through.

    Munro’s storytelling is about the ordinary, people, surroundings, events and yet she un-intrusively slips in dislocated thoughts, ideas, references that are indeed extraordinary and thought provoking. A sense of reality is always there but only on the edge of our wanting to drift off into our own worlds.

    bimde
    February 4, 2005 - 08:58 pm
    Jan. you are right--reading Monro for the sheer joy of it is o.k. And I think that the whole idea of these little posts is for each one to tell his or her own "take" on the story. So yours may be different from mine. That only makes the whole thing more interesting.We get to see the story from many different angles--some we may not have tnought of ourselves. I,for one, have really enjoyed this session.

    bmcinnis
    February 5, 2005 - 03:10 am
    Mal, I just finished listening to the conversation you suggested and it proved to be a real “eye-opener” for my understanding Munro’s gift of style. She says, for example, that “life are pieces that don’t fit together” and more then once she uses the word “holes” to describe her ability to confound our expectations. In a novel or even a short story I usually look for a developing plot, character development, logical revelation of the person inside and out. Munro has successfully avoided these stock expectations and in my view turns these conventions upside down. I never heard, for example, that regret can become a positive force in one’s life, but there it is alive and well in Monro’s stories.

    Bern

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 5, 2005 - 06:01 am

    Remember the statue Sylvia bought in Greece because it reminded her of Carla? Below are two links which will take you to pictures of the original statue. It is called the Horse and Jockey of Artemision and was found in pieces in the area of a shipwreck off the cape of Artemision. It was sculpted c. 220 BCE and is made of bronze. Didn't Alice Munro do a good job of describing it? See the furrows in the boy's brow that she mentions?

    Horse and Jockey of Artemision

    More pictures of the statue. Click small pictures to see larger one

    DeeW
    February 5, 2005 - 11:42 am
    It has enriched the story for me, Mal to see the actual little statue. It's occured to me that we are an unusual bunch to admit we love to read for the sake of reading, enjoying how the writer puts word together and provokes our imagination. So many read just to "see how it ends". And many cannot accept much less enjoy a story that is open ended. Look how many fretted for years over whether or not Scarlett ever got Rhett back and couldn't rest until someone one wrote a sequel for them! Sigh. I thank thee Lord that I am not like my fellow man,hum? Don't mean to sound like such a pharisee but just wanted to share that thought. Any comments?

    Jan.E.
    February 5, 2005 - 12:27 pm
    MAL; I continue to be amazed at your ability to provide pictures and references that enhance these discussions. Thank you.

    When Sylvia gave Carla the horse, why didn't she go ahead and give her the small pinkish-white stone she'd also brought back to give her? Something changed her mind - perhaps it was Carla's lack of enthusiam for the horse and her disinterest in its history; more likely it was the fact that Sylvia's memory of Carla was flawed, and Sylvia just didn't like Carla as much.On the other hand....maybe Carla had changed while Sylvia was in Italy, and if so....why???

    Also, why was the cost of the horse even mentioned? Remember, Munro doesn't just throw things into a story - everything means something. Perhaps it tells us something about Sylvia and her values; perhaps it points up the disparities between Sylvia and Carla which were becoming more evident to Sylvia by the minute.

    The comments above are one of the reasons I love Alice Munro! A lot of the time I'm not sure myself what I think is happening in her stories. And...the key word here is THINK. Munro forces us to use a little brain power or else we get nothing from the story. I'd love to know Munro's "take" on this story.

    Scamper
    February 5, 2005 - 12:30 pm
    Mal, I like your comments about Clark. I'm undecided about him. You are right in that his having to deal with Carla and his character being filtered through Carla's eyes might given other than a true slant on him. I was frightened of him - a visceral reaction to my not being willing to put up with bad temperament or someone trying to manipulate me. But then I guess we all read all our stories from where we come from, which is what makes these discussions so interesting.

    Scamper
    February 5, 2005 - 12:45 pm
    I had the distinct impression that Sylvia thought herself in love with Carla, and she bought the expensive horse gift as a lover would buy a gift for the object of her affections. She didn't give her the stone which reminded her of Carla because things went all wrong at their meeting, and it was obvious the relationship was not going forward. Here's Sylvia with these romantic memories of this effervescent Carla, and here's the real Carla crying, bloated, apparently over her husband. Not a romantic situation, and it gives Sylvia cause to pause in her romanticism of Carla.

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 5, 2005 - 02:29 pm

    I've been thinking all day about FIGHT or FLIGHT.

    Is it the natural instinct to fight? Or is it to flee? At one time in my life I'd do anything to avoid confrontation. As I've grown older I seem to have acquired a "what the hell would I lose?" attitude, so don't run away from confrontation as much as I did.

    Are women more prone to run away rather than fight? Does testosterone have something to do with this as far as a man is concerned? Clark had no trouble telling people off when he felt as if he was wronged. "That's what men do."

    Carla shivered in her boots at the idea of a confrontation with Clark if she told him she made up the story about Mr. Jamieson and herself. She worked herself up into a terrible stew about it, even was afraid to be face to face with Sylvia, wasn't she?

    This leads me to think about GUILT. What part did Carla's guilt about her lie and her fear about being caught have to do with her running away? What a pickle she got herself into!

    Of course, Alice Munro is not just talking about the surface things like the real act of running away on a bus, she's talking about her characters confronting things in themselves --- and us and our selves. It seems to me she's talking about honesty and the lack of it. Somebody mentioned the lies in this story. They play a big part, don't they?

    Honesty is very hard to come by. How many people do you know that are really and truly consistently honest? Or who even know the difference between what is honest and what is not?

    Mal

    Florry54
    February 5, 2005 - 02:51 pm

    Joan Pearson
    February 5, 2005 - 03:04 pm
    Jan E. - so happy when a lurker feels compelled to enter into the discussion. Your love for this writer shows in your posting of her ability to spark the imagination. I too love the "holes" Alice Munro provides. We fall right in and then she gives us reason to believe that perhaps we were too quick to assume anything. I had to laugh when you said that things began to fall into place for you when Clark returned Sylvia's clothes - because that was exactly the point where I began to be really puzzled!

    I'm going to leave this story with the idea that Carla was a scapegoat...Clark blamed her for his unhappiness (he needed an excuse for his bad temper and her crying was what he blamed). From the onset, she gave him permission to abuse her, if that is what we are going to call it. I hated the way he talked to her, but I never saw her fear him. She wanted him to love her, but never would have called him to get her if she was afraid of him.

    Sylvia had unexplained but unusual designs on the girl - but her crying changed all of that. Carla had it in her power to stand up to both of them - but gave them permission to regard her as helpless.

    I only get 15 min. of time on the computer, so will run "downstairs" and get some material for tomorrow's story...

    It will be interesting to see if we recognize any of the characterizations in Chance... Will talk to you tomorrow...and again, Jan E. - Welcome!

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 5, 2005 - 03:20 pm

    What you say is plausible and makes good sense, JOAN.

    The little Greek boy on the horse doesn't look too happy in his flight, does he? He reminded Sylvia of Carla: "She did not mention that the boy had made her think of Carla, and she could not now have said why. He was only ten or eleven years old. Maybe the strength and grace of the arm that must have held the reins, or the wrinkles in his childish forehead, the absorption and the pure effort there." I see more than just absorption and pure effort in that boy's face. I see a fierce struggle to keep himself upright and not fall off the horse. Is that what it's like for Carla in her life ( or anyone ? )



    I found another short story by Alice Munro on the web called "Boys and Girls." It interested me because I know that Alice Munro grew up on a fox farm, and that's where this story about a little girl takes place. "Boys and Girls" is different from the two stories we're discussing here. I see some of it in both stories. When this discussion is nearing its end, I'll post the link. Don't let me forget!

    Mal

    Florry54
    February 5, 2005 - 03:22 pm
    Thank you discussion Leaders for posting the first short story of "Runaway" on line. I was told by my local library that I am # 28 on the "Wait list. Also thank you Mal for posting the webpage for viewing the horse and jockey statue which Sylvia gifted to Carla.

    My reaction to the womens friendship and Sylvia helping Carla to escape her unhappy marriage was that Sylvia could identify with the young women. She too was traped due to her husband's terminal illness and care at their home. Sylvia also likes the young Carla who reminds her of her own college age students. Syvia also is identifying her own unmet maternal needs and reminds one of a parent who will help an adult child when need arises.

    As to the relationship between Clark and Carla their interactions do improve when their financial situation improves. A plausable situation in husband wife relationship.

    As to Clark bringing back the borrowed clothing to Sylvia this gave him the opportunity to tell Sylvia not to meddle in their lives and to make her aware that her efforts to help Carla run away had failed.

    The ending is disqueiting. When Carla finds remanents of an animal in the woods and buzzards all about now she has to wonder wether Clark did something to destroy the goat named Flora. The author is leaving this open to speculation . Has Clark destroyed the goat to punish Carls for fleeing their relationship and/ or are there bad consequences ahead if she leaves again .

    A very provacative story .

    Jan.E.
    February 5, 2005 - 04:17 pm
    I believe that Clark was responsible for Flora's 1st disappearance - probably because of the male ego and jealousy of the attention that Carla gave to Flora. That's why he (especially) was so shocked when Flora appeared again the night he took Sylvia's clothes back, and there's no doubt in my mind that poor Flora never made it home with Clark that night. I don't believe that he was threatening Carla - just depriving her of the thing that took her attention away from him.

    Notice also, and this is true of all of Munro's stories, the names of the characters. Would the Carla and Clark characters have had the same reader reaction if their names had been Chester and Gladys? Or would Sylvia have been seen in the same way if her name had been Bambi? I don't know how Munro does it, but the names she chooses conjure up just the image she's trying to get across to the reader.

    On the surface "Runaway" would seem to refer to Carla, but I personally think the title is referring to Flora, who "ran away" (with a little help from Clark), and came back, only to meet an unhappy end. Munro keeps mentioning Flora all the way through the story, and Sylvia even tells about the little goats in Italy. Munro didn't put in all these references to Flora without a purpose, and using the "Runaway" title to refer to Flora, and not to Carla would be an ironic little twist that the reader could enjoy at the end of the story. One would hope that the events connected with Flora are NOT paralleling Carla's life.....but probably.

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 5, 2005 - 04:50 pm

    Alice Munro leaves the reader in the dark about what happened to the goat. Clark might give Flora a slap on the rear to make her leave, but I doubt very much that he was capable of killing her.

    Carla never saw the bones and the skull. She was conjuring up the possiblity that they were there in the woods, and she never went to look. My guess is that with Flora's taste of freedom, the goat just ran away to find it again.
    "(An evening walk) To the edge of the woods, and the bare tree where she had seen the buzzards.

    "Where she might find the little dirty bones in the grass. The skull, with shreds of bloodied skin still clinging to it, that she could settle in one hand. Knowledge in one hand.

    "Or perhaps not."
    What does "knowledge in one hand" mean?

    Mal

    Jan.E.
    February 5, 2005 - 05:05 pm
    MAL: I don't think Munro would have put this in the story without a purpose. She wanted to plant in our minds what probably happened to Flora. If Carla were to find Flora's remains, "Knowledge in one hand" (in my mind) would be the certainty about what happened to Flora, and "perhaps not" would be the doubt that would always be there about what actually happened,- one hand juxtaposed against the other.

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 5, 2005 - 05:45 pm

    I think Alice Munro meant something far broader with the knowledge in one hand comment. To me it has to do with searching oneself and taking responsibility for one's actions and reactions. When a person finds out exactly what he or she is, what does he or she do with it? Use the new-found knowledge or go back to past self-ignorance?

    We seem to be looking for a heroine and a villain here. I don't think that's the way this author writes. I don't think Munro sees life as filled with heroes, heroines and villains. I think she sees life filled with oridinary people like Carl and Carla and Sylvia, who are composed of varying shades of gray. None of them is all black or all white -- all bad or all good, none of them are heroes or villains.

    Mal

    Jan.E.
    February 5, 2005 - 07:06 pm
    MAL: I think you and I are the only ones left standing here in this discussion. I agree wholeheartedly with your last comments. Nothing in Munro's writing is black or white, actions are not right or wrong, characters can be villains on one page and heroic on the next. Everything IS shades of gray, which is why it's so much fun to talk about her writing.

    Now if we could just figure out how she does all this (and keeps a very low personal profile at the same time), we could be an ersatz Munro! I've read most of what she has written, and I continue to be amazed at what she can do with ordinary events and ordinary people. Many of her stories have this little "hook" at the end, so that if you're feeling pretty smug about having figured out the story.....oops, here's the twist and you realize you weren't so smart after all.....but the author was!

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 5, 2005 - 07:26 pm

    Oh, gosh, JAN, I hope you're not right. I mean, FLORRY came in with some pertinent comments. Haven't SCAMPER and SCRAWLER been in? BIMDE and BMCINNIS and the rest? Maybe I'd better go to bed!

    First, though, I want to say something about your Post #94. You know I read something the other day that compared Alice Munro with O. Henry. You know how he always has that big twist at the end of his stories? It wasn't until I read your post that I realized the guy who said it was right. This Alice Munro is somethin' else!

    Mal

    ALF
    February 5, 2005 - 08:18 pm
    What a thought provoking discussion, I am still here and am enthralled with your thoughts. Please continue- my computer is doing everything but the "Watoosi" today. Blew the printer "HEAD" mode (whatever that is) and hope for the best tomorrow.

    DeeW
    February 5, 2005 - 09:10 pm
    I think we can all agree that Alice Monro has written a fine short story rich in nuances, many-layered and subject to differing interpretations according to our own individual experiences. It is open ended, intentionally and as such, we will never agree on any final summation. So, before we use up more words analyzing it than Mrs Monro used in writing it, perhaps we should think about moving on to the next story. It is as provocative in its own way as the first one. Any comments?

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 5, 2005 - 09:18 pm

    GOSSETT, you made me laugh out loud with your post about all the words we're using. I believe our discussion leaders JOAN or ANDREA (ALF) will get us started on "Chance" tomorrow, as indicated in the heading on this page. Well, doggone, I just saw the questions about "Chance" up there.

    Mal

    bimde
    February 5, 2005 - 09:20 pm
    JanE. I agree with you that Clark was responsible for Flors's disapperances--both of them. I think that he resented the fact that the goat had some of Carla's attention. Domineering person that he is, he couldn't stand that. For this reason, he dispatched Both Flora and Sylvia--Flora permanently. I do think that he killed her.Carla could not make herself go to the spot where the buzzards lurked for fear of what she might find there. If it was Flora, she had to ask who did it and why? She preferred to think that Clark couldn't or wouldn't do such a thing. Running again. As for Carla, she chose this man and came back to him even though he was abusive.. We can only hope that the same fate that overtook Flora was not awating Carla. Who knows? And Gossett, you are right about most folks just reading just to be reading. These discussions have helped us delve deeply into the whys and wherefores of the author. We don't need a sequel. We have to use our minds and imaginations. That's the best part. Who really cares if Scarlett and Rhett got back together?

    DeeW
    February 5, 2005 - 09:51 pm
    I'm going to bed now and leave this to you night owls. Glad you got a laugh out of it, Mal, as that was my hopes. See you all next week.Oh..thanks bimde for the kind words. I was wondering if anyone had even read my post about Scarlet and Rhett!

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 5, 2005 - 10:07 pm

    GOSSETT. sure I read your Scarlett and Rhett post. I read everything posted here, sometimes more than two or three times. I didn't comment because I ran out of words.   ; )

    Nite, GOSSETT. Sweet dreams.

    Nite, everybody. See you tomorrow, Deo volente, as TRAUDE says.

    Mal

    bmcinnis
    February 6, 2005 - 04:01 am
    Here is an entry, I sent yesterday but couldn't find. Just in case, here it is.

    I just finished listening to the conversation from the New Yorker recommended earlier and it proved to be a real “eye-opener” for understanding Munro’s gift of style. She says, for example, that “life are pieces that don’t fit together” and more then once she uses the word “holes” to describe her ability to confound our expectations. In a novel or even a short story I usually look for a developing plot, character development, logical revelation of the person inside and out. Munro has successfully avoided these stock expectations and in my view turn these conventions upside down. I never heard, for example, that regret can a positive force in one’s life, but there it is alive and well in Monro’s stories.

    bmcinnis
    February 6, 2005 - 04:07 am
    I decided to be a little playful with this one. I am going to note the number of times "chance," an unexpected idea or happening occurs as the story develops and figure out what these all seem to "add up to."

    Mal, want to take up the challenge too??

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 6, 2005 - 06:25 am

    Good morning! BMCINNIS (Is your name Bern?) I've never been known to run from a challenge, so I'll try. First, though, I need to make coffee!! I'll be back.

    Mal

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 6, 2005 - 06:57 am
    Since JOAN has limited access to a computer and ANDY's having computer problems, I guess it's okay if we go full steam ahead.

    First, here's a map of Canada. I can't seem to find Whale Bay, but there's Manitoba and the Hudson Bay. Is that where Juliet is? I never realized what a big province Quebec is.

    Click here to see a map of Canada
    Mal

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 6, 2005 - 07:05 am
    What was I thinking? Juliet went to school in Toronto, Ontario, but now she's in Vancouver, British Columbia. Here's a map that shows Vancouver and Horseshoe Bay.

    Vancouver and environs map
    Mal

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 6, 2005 - 07:27 am
    I am a curious reader. It seems as if what Juliet is seeing outside the train window is primitive, sparsely populated, somewhat harsh country. When I saw this, I had to look up "Precambrian Shield." From the story:

    "Personal fate was not the point, anyway. What drew her in—enchanted her, actually—was the very indifference, the carelessness and contempt for harmony, to be found outside her window on the scrambled surface of the Precambrian Shield."


    "The Canadian Shield, also called the Precambrian Shield or the Laurentian Plateau, is a vast horseshoe-shaped area around Hudson Bay covering eastern and central Canada, and a small part of the northern United States. Some 1.9 million square miles, very nearly half of Canada's total area, is occupied by the Canadian Shield.

    "The rocks of the Canadian Shield were formed in Precambrian times 500 million years ago during a lengthy period when two tectonic plates converged, causing the surface rock to be forced down into the interior of the earth, melt, rise back to the surface and slowly cool. The rocks are igneous and metamorphic and contain large areas of granite.

    "Due to the effect of glaciation during the most recent ice age which started about two and half million years ago, the Canadian Shield has very thin soil with rocky outcroppings frequently showing. It is mainly undulating land with small hills and with numerous lakes. It is unsuitable for farming, but large parts in the south have forests and mining is also fairly common. The sphagnum bogs found throughout the Canadian Shield area are called muskegs."

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 6, 2005 - 08:28 am

    I've noticed a theme in the three Alice Munro stories I've read recently of "She's (I'm) just a girl."
    "Her (Juliet's) professors were delighted with her—they were grateful these days for anybody who took up ancient languages, and particularly for someone so gifted—but they were worried as well. The problem was that she was a girl."
    and
    "In the town where she had grown up, her sort of intelligence was often put in the same category as a limp or an extra thumb, and people had been quick to point out the expected, accompanying drawbacks—"
    I kept that in mind while reading this story, as well as the theme of the need to "fit in."



    In answer to Question #1, I think we all make our own "real" worlds. Juliet is young. Her life must seem to her to be a realm of possibilities, valid ones as well as fantasy ones. How well she'll do in the outside (man's) world is anyone's guess.

    The similarity I see right now between Juliet and Carla is their lies. Juliet has created a reason for going to Whale Bay that is a lie.



    Chance, BMCINNIS: What chance is there that you'd ever hear from a man you met through a chance encounter on a train?



    Having the first man approach Juliet was another chance. She was turned off by his use of the word "chum". Having a lovelife seems important to her. It's important, I think, to most young women. The acceptance and admiration of a man, I mean. Juliet didn't want to waste her time with any man who wanted her only as a chum, a guy that wanted to put her in the same boat that he was in. It didn't bolster her ego to be approached this way, or enhance her need to know through a man's eyes that she was appealing as a woman, nor would it raise her estimation in the minds of other women.

    This first man is very important in this story. This is a feeling I have. I haven't quite figured out why he seems so important to me. I think Juliet was more like Clark in her behavior to him than she was like Carla here -- cold and rude.



    "Feminine monthlies" seems so old-fashioned a term to me. "Monthly bleeding was the bane of her life." There were times when she couldn't go for reinforcements. If that's the case, why didn't she triple protect herself with a tampon and two pads? Is "monthly bleeding" the bane of every woman's life, I wonder? Or is this attitude about a natural phenomenon something we learn from older generations of women?

    Alice Munro is never hesitant to call a spade a spade. Describing Juliet's changing the pad ( what we used to call "sanitary napkin" ) came easy to Munro, I think. Of course, it is not the menstruation that is the most important thing here; it is the blood. There's a gory suicide just ahead, and this description foreshadows it. I wouldn't be able to tell anyone what a "comfort zone" for a woman or anyone is.

    Mal

    ALF
    February 6, 2005 - 10:20 am
    I liked this story much better after rereading it. I particularly enjoy thinking about this title. Chance -- Fate, luck. Was it fortuitous that Juliet met Erik aboard this train? Would some call it kismet- an occurrence that is in the cards?
    OR by chance could it be a risk or an endangerment?
    Did our protagonist gamble on Erik, which could have jeopardized her job and her life? She plunged in with both feet, tempting fate didn't she? she took the chance. What were her chances that she would stumble onto Erik up there, facing incalculable risks?
    As Bern counts the many facets of the word Chance, let us consider what befalls Juliet.

    Scrawler
    February 6, 2005 - 11:15 am
    The pink stone in Runaway may have been rose quartz which is considered the gemstone for love and compassion. Sylvia probably didn't give Carla the stone because she realized that Carla didn't feel the same way about her.

    Chance: For someone who seems like a very intelligent person Juliet seems very cold and rude especially to the gentlemen who sat down next to her on the train. Did she feel she was above this person with her knowledge of Greek and Latin. And why does the author have this character throw himself in front of the train? Are we to suppose that it was because Juliet was rude to him.

    ALF
    February 6, 2005 - 12:03 pm
    Scrawler: I don't think that Juliet is cold, she's just "pretentious." I think under that air lies a timid little girl, used to delving in fantasies at "Torrance House." (Torment house).
    "In actual life there had been humiliation and disappointment, which she had tried to push out of her mind as quickly as possible."

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 6, 2005 - 03:05 pm

    "Taking a chance on love!" Remember that song?

    Does anybody here besides me think Eric is quite the womanizer? He's got a sick wife at home, but he also has Christa for "that other kind of help" he doesn't get with that wife, and he had Sandra before her.

    What is it about these two young women that makes them grab at the guy that seems to have some kind of danger written all over him? If I'd been Juliet I'd have gotten out of there as fast as I could and then would have jumped on the bus headed south ----- I think.

    These snap decisions Carla and Juliet made affected them the rest of their lives. This is another theme Alice Munro uses quite often.

    Mal

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 6, 2005 - 03:17 pm

    Kidsal, I saw you in the Times group that's talking about this book. Came upon it accidentally. Why don't you join us here?

    Our discussion is different from that one, folks. We spent much more time talking about sexual attraction Sylvia might have had toward Carla than they did, and they became very involved with the religious aspect of the goat. One person said Carla was mankind and Clark was God. Another said the goat was Jesus. Yet another doesn't like the "holes" in Munro's writing at all.

    Interesting, isn't it?

    Mal

    horselover
    February 6, 2005 - 04:26 pm
    Munro says that “life are pieces that don’t fit together.” This is because the incidents of our lives are created partly through planning and partly through luck or chance. On the other hand, the pieces do fit together because whatever we do is colored by our own personality. Someone once said that the path our lives take is mostly determined by a few chance happenings when we are young. I think that's true in both of the stories so far. Carla runs away with Clark and this sets the tone of her life from then on. Juliet makes an impulsive decision to visit Eric, and this visit determines the course of her life. How many of us can look back on some chance happening that put us on a path to our future life?

    There are so many chance decisions that happen during her visit--she decides not to leave when she finds Eric not home despite the servant's efforts to encourage her to do so. And. of course, there is Eric's expression of joy when he finds her there. I think Munro is fascinated by the possibilities inherent in such twists of fate.

    DeeW
    February 6, 2005 - 05:43 pm
    Several years ago, I made a patchwork quilt that I wasn't satisfied with..it wasn't working, but I finished the top anyhow. There were several areas of white space that seemed to call for something. I decided to embroider some words, and here's what I wrote. "Life is a quilt, it comes to us in little pieces that don't always fit neatly together." HOw about that? By the way, I still haven't finished lining and quilting the top! As for the story, I think the title "Chance" means both taking a chance and the danger that is inherent in taking chances. It seems to me both main characters like to toy with their fate and let "something" decide for them. NOtice that when Eric gets the phone call, he doesn't hurry home to Juliet but waits, giving her the chance to leave. Does this sound like a man dying to see his love? He might as well be saying "eeny meeny miny mo, she might stay and she might go."

    Scamper
    February 6, 2005 - 05:57 pm
    I rather thought the first man on the train in "Chances" was a desperate man. Juliet's rejection of him was simply the last straw. He probably was ready to kill himself anyway and was just looking for someone to cling to in hopes of coming out of his despondency.

    Traude S
    February 6, 2005 - 09:04 pm
    Just started reading here, beginnning with the second story. My feeling about the first man matches that expressed by SCAMPER.

    Also, I am not prepared to label Eric as a womanizer, just yet.

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 7, 2005 - 06:51 am
    Good morning, fellow travelers.

    Yes, SCAMPER, Man #1 must have been desperate. People don't usually go out and lie on the tracks when they are rebuffed by a little twit on the train. Do you suppose Juliet suffered more than the obligatory ten minutes of guilt, or did she immediately put the poor man right out of her thoughts? How deep is this intellectual's depth?

    Well, TRAUDE, perhaps it's customary for a man who has a paralyzed wife to have a woman on the side. But does a man in that situation pick up any strange, handy female on a train and make out with her? It seems to me that shrimp was fishing wherever he was.

    BMCINNIS, I thought you were coming in to throw out all kinds of chances? Did you get lost in those Precambrian woods?

    I'll be back.

    Mal

    Traude S
    February 7, 2005 - 07:27 am
    MAL, you have to forgive me for saying what I did, but there is a basis for my thought. I don't have time to explain it now because I'm getting ready to leave for my physical therapy session.

    Personally, I try to go slowly when speculating about characters and motives, which BTW includes Christa. Especialy with Munro, there are bound to be surprises.

    In haste.

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 7, 2005 - 08:00 am

    TRAUDE, if the basis for your thought is classical Greek mythology, I bow to your knowledge. Alice Munro seems to lean heavily on it in this story, doesn't she? If you've read the posts in this discussion about "Runaway", you'll see that character and motive assessments swung this way and that. Munro's technique and style seem to evoke that kind of pendulum swing.

    Mal

    ALF
    February 7, 2005 - 08:00 am
    Throughout the story I see Eric as just a man. It's ok- he's a man! He can be flirtatous with the "little twit" (as Mal has aptly described. her) It's alright- it is to be expected that he has a lover. After all, the housekeeper says "he had Sandra, then she moved away and now he has Christa."
    Sure- what the heck- his wife is paralyzed, so why shouldn't he still be able to have a woman for the purpose she was intended for? The differentiation between the sexes is obvious with Monro I think.

    I love that broad-shouldered housekeeper with her thick but not flabby body. "Her voice is strong and insistent with some rich production of sounds in her throat."
    You can almost hear the guttural order that she gave to Juliet to "sit down here and have some coffee and some food." A real no nonsense sort of gal who takes right over with an air of efficiency and authority. She makes certain that J. is aware of Erics philandering doesn't she?

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 7, 2005 - 09:15 am

    While Juliet is waiting for Eric, she thinks about Briseis and Chryseis:
    "Two other women come into her mind. Briseis and Chryseis. Those playmates of Achilles and Agamemnon. Each of them described as being “of the lovely cheeks.” When her professor had read out the Greek word [Kallipareos] :for it (which she could no longer remember), his forehead had gone quite pink and he’d seemed to be suppressing a giggle. For that moment, Juliet had despised him. So if Christa turns out to be a northern version of Briseis/Chryseis, will Juliet be able to start despising Eric as well?"

    Who are Briseis and Chryseis?


    "Briseis was married to King Mynes of Lyrnessus, a city east of Mount Ida that was Troy's ally. When APatroclus 1 comforted her saying that he would make her Achilles' wedded wife, and that on their return to Phthia after the war, he would arrange a marriage-feast."

    "In the tenth year of the Trojan War, however, while sacking the city of Thebe, east of Mount Ida, Agamemnon captured Chryseis, and intended to keep the girl as a prize, take her home, and turn her into both a slave and a concubine. But her father Chryses, a priest of Apollo, came to see Agamemnon, and blessing the whole army, he offered a generous ransom for her daughter's freedom. The troops applauded the priest, but Agamemnon nevertheless denied Chryses's request , threatening the old man, who left the Achaean camp humiliated."
    Chryses wanted his daughter back. Agamemmnon refused. Chryses prayed to Apollo, who caused a plague "that decimated the army." When Agammemnon consulted the seer Calchas he was told that Apollo was responsible. A feud between Agammemnon and Apollo ensued. For more of this story, click the link below.

    Did Munro name Sandra for Cassandra, perhaps another of Agammemnon's war prizes?

    Source:

    Briseis and Chryseis with paintings worth looking at

    Joan Pearson
    February 7, 2005 - 09:44 am
    Good morning! Partly cloudy this morning in sunny Florida, but still limited computer time. Will make the best of it...I just love this book - and this discussion is adding to my appreciation of what Alice Munro has accomplished.

    First of all, a big Welcome to Florrie - Another point of view will be such a welcome addition to our discussion. I always consider a newbie as a new friend...and look forward to getting to know you. (sounds like something Will Rogers once said, doesn't it?)

    The short story of Chance the second story, is linked in the heading also.

    And Traudee has joined us! And Andy is home! What a great group we have assembled!

    Florry, we are trying a different approach for discussing these short stories. In order to give everyone a chance to be heard, we are asking EACH POSTER to limit observations to just ONE NEW POINT a day -BUT in addition to that you are encouraged to comment on something another poster has said too - (you don't have to agree, but invited to politely disagree too.) The idea is to get a conversation going, without having any one person dominate the discussion. These are after all, short stories

    For the most part, I think this seems to be working, so let's continue with this approach... I hope you are having as much fun with this as I am!

    Joan Pearson
    February 7, 2005 - 09:44 am
    Alice Munro must have given considerable thought to the title of this collection. "Runaway" suggests that the theme of the first story runs through each of the stories.
  • From what are her characters running?

  • What sort of people run from difficult problems in Munro's stories?

  • I've quickly browsed through your comments and see that you are already answering some of these questions... Does Juliet seem to be running off course from a path she has freely chosen for herself? Do you think in this way she resembles Clara?

    I was a bit puzzled at Juliet's complaint that for much of her life she has been surrounded by people who want to drain her attention. Scrawler, doesn't it seem to you that she has always immersed herself in reading, shutting out the world?

    Mal notes that these two gals, Carla and Juliet have something in common...they both lie. I wonder if we can take it one step further and say they both lie to themselves. In reality Juliet NEVER let others drain her attention - she has been indulged and indulges herself to her immersion in reading.

    Bern, the title "Chance" is another interesting point for discussion. Will be interested not only in your "count" of the number of times you note it - but also the number of situations that have been decided by chance in the story...

    Jan E - I've been considering the characters' names as you suggested. Just thinking of "Juliet" has brought up some thoughts that I hope to go into when I get home and am seated at my own computer with no clock running.

    As you have noted, there are more than one runaway in these stories, aren't there? The more man in the train was the ultimate "runaway" - will never have a chance to change his mind and return. He certainly elicited my sympathy, the poor guy. And how quickly Juliet was able to put him out of her mind after Eric convinced her it was not her fault. I too see something in this girl that I do not really like. Did Alice Munro intend this reaction?

    Oh please, continue this wonderful discussion - you make my day! Now, back to the beach to coax the runaway sun to return...

    Joan

    Florry54
    February 7, 2005 - 10:32 am
    Runaways Except for her successful academic achievements Juliet seems to have a rather empty life. Her relationships with men are described as " humiliating " and rejection by those in her own age group. She in turn rejects older mens' attentions because she finds them physically unattractive.

    She wants the experience of a sexual relationship with a man by sucuming to intercourse with a male of her age group that she finds rejects her after the experience.

    She runs away to a "chance" relationship with Eric which may or may not last. However, the author tells us that it does in her last statements in the short story.

    My thoughts on why people runaway is that they are running from their problems, ie; empty lives, dissatisfactions, stresses. They are running to find a more fulfilling life in their view. Instead, they should be looking within to identify the reasons for their unhappiness and make more realistic decisions for a better future rather than leave things to chance .

    Scrawler
    February 7, 2005 - 11:21 am
    I see alot of references here to Tolstoy's "Anna Karenin." The man throws himself under the train like Anna did at the end of the book. The wolf seen by Juliet from the train is similar to the beginning of "Anna Karenin." Tolstoy's story is about a woman who takes a lover as does Murno's story. In "Chance" Juliet says that she sometimes thought of herself as being a Russian woman in a novel and goes on to say that she sometimes can relate first to Anna, than Kitty, and finally to Dolly.

    According to Tolstoy's biographer, he was involved in a loveless marriage which is why he slept with other women. He also had sympathy for the "other woman" which is one reason that he wrote "Anna Karenin." His wife had menstrual problems and bleed alot which was one reason why perhaps that Munro referred to Juliet's menstrual problems. At the end of the novel, Anna throws herself under the train because of the affects of the drugs she was taking. The drugs were creating allusions in her mind. So that she believed that her lover was deserting her.

    But unlike Tolstoy's beautiful novel, it is my opinion that Alice Munro has to many "holes" in her story. Characters come and go and we really don't know why they were there in the first place. I get the feeling that we are weaving across the road instead of staying to our side of the road.

    Traude S
    February 7, 2005 - 01:16 pm
    ALF, JOAN, sorry to have barged in this morning, unannounced yet (still having my own commitment); I was in a great rush. I did not mean to inconvenience anyone.

    Since coming home I've had a problem with posts: some are there one moment, gone the next ... it's a puzzlement. I trust all will right itself in good time.

    JOAN, thank you; one point at a time.

    A have a point and a half, the "half point" is something that was mentioned before in the discussion of the first story: the importance of names. Here we have Juliet - and all that name evokes.

    My point: I've wondered about the change of tenses in the narrative, and the reasons for the change. The story begins in the present tense, changes to the past tense = indicating a flashback, it would appear, but that is not the last such change. We might keep that in the back of our minds while we read the assigned segments, as events unfold gradually, unexpectedly, with Alice Munro way ahead of us ...

    Regarding what has been been said before, Juliet has very little experience in practical life; she's the daughter of parents who themselves don't fit a specific mold- whatever that is; she is studious and chooses the classics as heer field (Heaven help her! How much could that pay?) How totally "uncool" was that in 1965 when the story begins and when the term wasn't even invented?
    However, would it be any different now, 40 years later? Something to think about.

    Her experiences with the other sex are limited as well, of course (she tries but doesn't much like the young men she meets; moreover, she knows she is not their type, either.

    But why would she HAVE to fit the "norm" (again, whatever that is), and what do we, the readers, expect HER to do, or how to react under HER circumstances ? HER circumstances, mind you.

    DeeW
    February 7, 2005 - 02:28 pm
    Scrawler, I just read your post and found it interesting, making the ties between Tolstoy's novel and Monro 's short story. As for your statement that you don't care for the "holes" in the stories Alice Monro writes, I think this is a necessary technique in a short story. It is more akin to a poem than a novel, since each word is packed with meaning, and space is limited...by the writer's own choice of course. But having done some writing myself, both short story and poem, I can see the author's point of view in wanting to draw the reader in to fill in the holes themselves. It makes me, at least, feel I'm part of the characters lives when I have to use my own imagination.

    Jan.E.
    February 7, 2005 - 02:29 pm
    SCRAWLER: It only appears that there are "holes" in the story and that the story is "weaving" around.Alice Munro is such a good writer that she makes us figure these things out if we are to get anything out of the story. Characters do come and go, but Munro doesn't put any of them in the story without some purpose. Now, we just have to figure out why they're there.

    TRAUDE: Munro's choice of Juliet as her character's name almost seems to be ironic in this story. As a Shakespearean Juliet, she certainly leaves much to be desired. As a wannabe Juliet, she might qualify.

    And.....we have to figure out why many of the characters in this story remain nameless. Surely Munro didn't run out of names. Nope....there's a reason which I haven't come up with yet, and I don't believe it has to do with importance in the story (which would be way too obvious!). It requires a bit more thought! On an Alice Munro story, the ratio of my reading time minutes to my thinking time minutes usually runs around 1:5.

    Jan

    horselover
    February 7, 2005 - 02:41 pm
    Juliet, like Carla, runs away to a small, rural, very isolated place. When she first gets there and is waiting for Eric, she thinks, "Who would want to live where you have to share every part of outdoor space with hostile and marauding animals?" She also thinks about how she has let the "treasure" of her love of the classics and teaching slip into the background of her life. "This is what happens. You put it away for a little while, and now and again you look in the closet for something else and you remember, and you think, soon. Then it becomes something that is just there, in the closet, and other things get crowded in front of it and on top of it and finally you don't think about it at all...This is what happens." Of course, the title of the next story is SOON, so this is a lead into what will happen in Juliet's life to overshadow the bright treasure of her teaching ambitions.

    Like Carla, Juliet does not like the landscape or the house of the man she has run to, but she decides to stay because the man "claims her," and she somehow needs this feeling of being wanted. Both Carla and Juliet give up their intellectual pursuits for the relief of being wanted and taken care of. They are also both young and running away from parents who they feel don't want them. We find out more about Juliet's childhood home and parents in the next story.

    Like Juliet, I often think about some of my youthful ambitions that ended up "in the closet" with so much of my life piled on top of them. Any of you feel the same?

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 7, 2005 - 03:02 pm

    I think what we have here is a pretty dumb kid who's smart in school, but doesn't know the difference between her left foot and her right elbow when it comes to social skills. Her father told her, “You have to fit in. Otherwise people will make your life hell.” This, in spite of the fact that he and her mother didn't "fit in" well at all.

    Her parents and teachers tell her to be "available" without telling her what that means or how to do it.

    This young woman's mind is very much on sex, as I see her. Juliet "had gone to such unpleasant lengths, in Willis Park, to insure that that condition (virginity) would not be an impediment." Impediment to what? Good sex?

    Alice Munro has dropped lots of clues in her classical Greek references.

    Juliet thinks about maenads, who are inspired by the wine god, Dionysius, "to ecstatic frenzy. They accompany him in his wanderings and as his priestesses carry out his orgiastic rites." I rather think she thought the lot of Briseis and Chryseis's being overcome by a Greek warrior they'd never met before was very romantic.

    A stranger kisses her on a train and sends her a note in which he says, "I often think of you," and she throws all caution to the winds and takes off for the wilds and who knows what? This is the behavior of a romantic, immature young woman, not the reasoned, self-protective behavior of an adult.

    It's just my opinion, but I think the "ugly" man's lying down on the tracks so a train can roll over him is a symbol for Juliet's willingness to lie down and let a man she doesn't know roll over her -- potential suicide.

    Did you know that JULIET is the satellite of Uranus that is sixth in distance from the planet?

    Uranus rules Aquarius in the zodiac. Water -- fisherman. I think that's interesting, considering all the talk about constellations between our protagonist and the fisherman named Eric.

    Mal

    bmcinnis
    February 7, 2005 - 04:26 pm
    Gossett, I love your explanation of “holes” as being integral to a short story. Now I’ve abandoned pursuing ideas about “chance” to that of “holes.” If you will bear with me, my experience with most short stories has been this discovery of one “hole” which does not come until the end of the story and after I have looked back and traced the threads of the story to that point where the big question is asked and the details of the story fall away. Not so with Munro’s works, I am drawn to the little “holes” scattered throughout the story, those details that keep reappearing seeming at first as discrete and unconnected. Take the last sentence in the story, for example. Christa who “will become Juliet’s great friend and mainstay during the years ahead.” Now, I ask you, “Is that a “hole” to entice you to read on or even want to read on???” Bern

    Now off TOO Soon

    DeeW
    February 7, 2005 - 04:49 pm
    bmcinnis, thank you for the comment. I used to teach English, so maybe trying to explain something like that is just my old life trying to resurface. Actually, I never had any intentions of being a teacher, just wandered into it, found it seemed to come naturally and loved it. But my youthful dream, put on the closet shelf until retirement, was art. Now,I've taken it down from the shelf and found its never too late. Horselover, what was your ambition, since you are the one to ask. Love to know.

    ALF
    February 7, 2005 - 05:13 pm
    Welcome Joan, we've missed you. I hope that the sun comes out to accommodate you during your visit in sunny Florida.

    Juliet (Capulet) was also a young, immature girl when she fell in love with Romeo, wasn’t she? Florry mentioned that Juliet rejects older men because she is not attracted to them, such as the poor guy who took her rejection way over the edge. Why is this guy even mentioned? Why did Munro bring him into the scene? Florry also believes that most people run away from themselves; their own lives? Who was it that said, “Where ever I go, there I am?”
    She seems so immature and spoiled to me, considering that her greatest worry in life is her lack of attention to the classics or her Greek studies. She doesn’t sound as if she has ever had to face too many difficult decisions and just by the throw of the dice (a game of chance) she drives one man to step in front of a train and another one to attempt to seduce her. It’s interesting to note that the definition of a chance-medley is:
    1: accidental homicide not entirely without fault of the killer but without evil intent
    2: haphazard action

    Scrawler, I never thought of this story being like the famous Anna Karenin. Thank you for noting that and taking the effort to cite such great examples.

    ALF
    February 7, 2005 - 05:58 pm
    Traude: You need not apologize to us for barging in. We are delighted to have you at any time and you are far from an inconvenience. I hope that your posts are back from cyber space and all is well with you.

    Holes in the story- Bern- I don’t feel that exactly. I do feel that there are many unanswered questions in this short story. Is that what you mean by holes? Gosset describes short stories for the very reason that I love them. Each word and each sentence is packed with meaning. The pages are not redundant and your imagination can take off on you. I do think that Jan questioning why some of the characters are nameless is an interesting thought. The guy that committed suicide was not only nameless; he was unacknowledged all the way around.

    Horselover- In addition to Eric claiming her, I think that the reason Juliet stayed was best described on pg. 85.”There will never be another chance so momentous in her life.” I loved this paragraph:

    “He advances on her and she feels herself ransacked from top to bottom, flooded with relief, assaulted by happiness. How astonishing this is. How close to dismay. WHAT??? Dismay? Isn't dismay akin to dissapointed? We know that she was taken aback when she saw him heavier than she had rememebered. Or does Monro mean she was mystified? hmmm- dismay. Help me out here.

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 7, 2005 - 08:41 pm
    "Did you know that JULIET is the satellite of Uranus that is sixth in distance from the planet?

    "Uranus rules Aquarius in the zodiac. Water -- fisherman. I think that's interesting, considering all the talk about constellations between our protagonist and the fisherman named Eric."

    Traude S
    February 7, 2005 - 09:35 pm
    ALF, about "dismay".

    This is in my field, linguistics, and I'd like to run with the ball.

    "disillusionment" is in fact one of the definitions given in my trusted Random House dictionary; none of the others satisfies me.

    Instead I (humbly) believe Munro means to express a sudden overwhelming feeling of alarm, shock, mixed with incredulity at what is happening. It is quite understandable under these circumstances, I think.

    MAL, I have not gotten to the constellations yet. I am still thinking about Chryseis, daughter of Apollo's priest, whom the Greeks had carried off and given to Agamemnon as prize of honor. When she had to be returned, Agamemnon demanded that Achilles send him his companion, Briseis, as 'compensation'. Women as war bounties is nothing new. But ...

    SCRAWLER, there is a parallel: Anna Karenina commits suicide on the railroad tracks in Tolstoy's epic novel, Anna Karenina, having left her husband and son and doubting that she'd ever be married to her lover, Vronski. Greta Garbo portrayed her most memorably, and no one else has surpassed that performance.

    No one has commented on the movie Munro mentions early on, Hiroshima mon Amour , and its possible meaning in the context of the story. I saw the film in Washington in 1959 or 1960; it was in French with subtitles. But I remember little except a profound shock.

    Some years later I read The Lover by French novelist Marguerite Duras (who died in 1996) and realized, with a shock of recognition, that she had written the script for "Hiroshima mon Amour".

    horselover
    February 7, 2005 - 10:10 pm
    I think MAL is absolutely correct that Juliet is what my Mom used to describe as "smart from books" and without many social skills. In fact, my Mom used to say that about me sometimes when I was very young and did not have much life experience. We should remember that Juliet is in her early twenties when these events take place.

    Gossett, Although almost all short stories, by their very nature, are snapshots that leave "holes" for the reader to fill in, this story ends with a lead-in to the next one and does not stand alone. Some of the holes will probably be filled in for us there. Certainly the tease line about Juliet's relationship with Christa.

    As for my ambition that went into the "closet," I always wanted to write a novel, preferably a mystery novel. I did write short stories and even published some of them in the days when there were more magazines that accepted serious stories from new writers, but somehow I never wrote more then a few chapters of a novel. I also was a teacher and then "wandered" (to use your expression) into the field of computer-assisted instruction. Now that I'm not working full-time, maybe I'll dust off my ambitions as you did yours and get back to work on my novel.

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 8, 2005 - 06:04 am

    HORSELOVER, SCRAWLER and I will tell you there's only one way to write a novel. That is to sit down and write it.

    I set time aside for writing every single day. When I'm writing a novel I treat it as if I have a job. I go to work for a certain number of hours each day and stop writing at a quitting time I set for myself. Writing a novel is hard work. There's nothing easy about it with the revising, rewriting and editing that must be done over and over beyond the initial research and writing. Acting as if it were a regular job at least makes it seem easier.

    I have just finished 18 1/2 chapters of a novel and am about halfway done. It is the 16th novel I've written in the past twenty years with a ten year gap between writing the first one and the second.

    One of the books I've written (not the first one) is being published and will be released March 28th. I got tired of working harder at trying to find an agent and a publisher than I was at writing, so decided to go to an on-demand publisher. I want some of the work I've done to be in hard copy before I play that last coda.

    "Chance" is the first story in a trilogy. Has anyone read all three of these Juliet stories? Does Munro foreshadow the second story in this one?

    Very often collections of stories are published under the name of the first story that appears in the collection. Often the writer has no choice about the title of the collection (or the book). The publisher chooses it for her.

    Mal

    DeeW
    February 8, 2005 - 10:38 am
    Traude, I think your reading of the word is much like mine. I see Juliet here as feeling happy, but at the same time like life is pulling the rug out from under her and she's not sure if she can keep her balance!

    ALF
    February 8, 2005 - 01:39 pm
    Do the Greek classics qualify for Juliet's reach for power?

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 8, 2005 - 02:59 pm

    ANDY, is Juliet reaching for power? If Alice Munro did name this character for the Juliet satellite that is sixth away from Uranus, the god of the sky and heavens, she certainly doesn't have much power. I like this idea, that the Juliet in the story is the satellite of a male, who is a whole lot stronger and more manipulative than she is.

    Juliet tells Eric on the train that she studied the classics "just to be different." She also says, “And because I love it. I love all this stuff. I really do.” That addition of "I really do" suggests to me that she's lying.

    Studying the classics certainly wouldn't help her fit in. I have a feeling she enjoys the status of being different and not fitting in. That's in contrast with her wanting to be popular with men, something most young women have in common. Or is it? Was it important in your life? It was in mine, but I've liked men all my life.

    TRAUDE asks about "Hiroshima, Mon Amour." This movie came up when Munro talks about Juanita's confessing to Juliet that she's in love with a married man, father of one of her students. Juliet says she's in love with a married man, too, and fabricates a story about his wife.

    I haven't seen this film. Was the woman in it in love with a married man? Was the German she tells the Japanese architect that she was in love with during World War II married? If he was, he had verboten written all over him, not just because he was the enemy. Is Juliet attracted to "forbidden fruit"?

    Mal

    Traude S
    February 8, 2005 - 05:04 pm
    MAL, if Munro is making a point by mentioning the film "Hiroshima mon Amour" - and that is what I questioned yesterday - it would have to be a woman falling in love with a married man, like Juanita, Juliet's teacher colleague.

    In that movie, a French woman is sent to what remains of Hiroshima and falls in love with a Japanese. He is married. They have only hours together. In that short time she tells him about her life in German-occupied France.

    The movie was a masterpiece by director Alain Resnais, actually one of his masterpieces. The effect on audiences was profound, as I've said, and numbing.

    I do not believe that the details have necessarily any bearing on Munro's story, except for the reference to a cataclysmic event and the relationship between the woman and a married man. But I may be wrong.

    ALF
    February 8, 2005 - 06:15 pm
    Mal, to me this child appears totally powerless. Frail, almost, paralyzed much of the time-leaving her vulnerable.
    I'm not so sure that Juliet is lying about loving the classics as much as she is intoxicated by the elaborate stories and the connections she looks for. She reflects on them often- that is what I meant by her seeking power as she implicates them into her own mundane life. I don't think she read them so much to fit in as she read them to particularize her own life.
    I agree, hey this Eric is indeed the manipulative one. He's got two kids and in need of a "mother" to tend to them. Who's the fool? Not Eric, that's for sure. He's the winner (so far.)

    Traude I must admit to my ignorance in regards to the masterpiece, Hiroshima mon amour." It certainly fits right in here though, with your explanation.

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 8, 2005 - 08:44 pm

    That's what I thought I said, TRAUDE. Not having seem the movie, I read reviews to find out about it. I didn't know which one of the lovers the woman had in the film was married, the German of memory or the Japanese.

    ANDY, I don't think the Greek stories have much of anything to do with power. They're part of Juliet's romantic life in Fantasyville, LaLaLand. She doesn't live in the real world at all, as I see it, and it's bound to get her in trouble someday.

    Mal

    Traude S
    February 8, 2005 - 09:16 pm
    MAL, as I've said already, I remember the cumulative impact of the movie, the powerful love story, the stolen hours. The Japanese lover was married. I have no recollection about the German.

    Look up Marguerite Duras on the net some time; she wrote the script for the movie. Duras was in Paris at the time of the German occupation. She was born in Indochina there through her teens. Her first book, or the first book of hers that I read is "The Lover", a whopper, largely autobiographical

    I don't believe Juliet was lying. She was a sheltered girl, perhaps a little repressed, anxious to please but unsure how to go about making friends, or even truly wanting them. I don't think she was the cheer-leading type nor likely to be home-coming queen. In fact, I can sympathize with her because I was a little like her myself.

    DeeW
    February 8, 2005 - 09:48 pm
    I thought we were going to focus on Monro's writing, her unusual word choice and style. We seem to have drifted away from that a bit. Why have we gulped this story down like a coke on a hot day, instead of relishing it and lingering over some of her words, as she obviously wants readers to do. Anyone else feel the same?

    Traude S
    February 8, 2005 - 09:53 pm


    GOSSETT, yes I do. I prefer to take things slowly, carefully, without undue haste, to digest and savor.

    Joan Pearson
    February 8, 2005 - 10:50 pm
    It's good to be back, I think ...hahaha - The sun just came out full force this afternoon as we were leaving! There's snow on the ground here!

    Oh golly, Gossett, yes let's - slow down... The worry is that we dampen the enthusiasm exhibited here for these stories, BUT we might be losing Alice Munro's writing in the process of fleshing out her story in too many directions. Let's slow down and spend a bit more time on each story, even if we spill into March a bit. Let's try to focus on the author's "unusual choice of words and writing style" and post some favorite phrases or lines you have noted. I think we all appreciate what we are reading in these stories. Andy, you have included some really good quotes which I enjoyed reading - and rereading in your posts.

    Let's NOT move ahead into the later stories! Let's slow down folks! We can talk about how Chance relates to this story if you like. Or relate Runaway's Carla to Juliet. But not a word about later stories, okay? Some have not yet read the whole book! Some are still waiting for the book. There's time. Don't worry, we'll make time.

    I wish I could have found "Soon" for you Online, Florrie. Only certain stories Alice Munro had published in the New Yorker were digitalized. This may not have been one of them. We want you to stay with us - you came to us out of the blue - our own little Flora!

    Joan Pearson
    February 8, 2005 - 11:39 pm
    The next story is also about Juliet, as Horselover noted - hopefully some of our different estimates of the girl will be clarified - by the author. We're going to meet her parents this week. Remember now, this is the mother who wanted Juliet to be popular, the father who just cared that she fit in. Are "fitting in" and "being popular" the same? Are these unusual or reasonable hopes for a parent to have for a child?

    "Soon" should be an interesting sequel to "Chance" - we'll get to meet the parents and maybe get a better understanding (along with Juliet) of what made her a "runaway"...

    Let's start today with the Chagall painting, I and the Village" - Alice Munro begins the story with its detailed description. Why this painting? Why did Juliet chose it for her parents? What does it tell about them? More importantly, why does Juliet like it so much?

    ps This story is full of "holes" too...Bern, we're counting on you to point them out! Andy, more on the famous "holes" in the morning...I need to get some sleep. Baby will be here in a few hours!

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 9, 2005 - 04:35 am

    GOSSETT has said we "gulped this story down like a coke on a hot day" rather than taking time to relish it and savor Alice Munro's words.

    TRAUDE said she prefers to take things slowly and carefully.

    My question is this: How can we do an in-depth analysis of a complicated, many-layered story and the technique and style of its author in a period of 4 days without its seeming rushed?

    If anyone here wants to talk about holes in a story, then jump in and talk about it.

    The same applies to newcomers. If this is your first time in a Books and Lit book discussion, don't sit there and feel intimidated or overwhelmed; post whatever you want to say whenever you want to say it.

    Nobody's going to bite you or criticize what you say. That's not what these discussions are all about. Somebody might disagree with you, but that's all right, it keeps the discussion lively.

    When I came in here for the first time I felt as if I'd walked into a club of people who all knew each other. I began posting, and found out very soon how wrong I was about that.

    I don't own this book -- I read the two stories online and haven't decided whether I'm going to splurge and buy it by spending money I should use for food. (It is physically impossible for me to get to a library, and I can't ask anyone to go for me.) I will say that I've enjoyed the discussion about these two stories by Alice Munro and the people in the discussion very much.

    Mal

    Joan Pearson
    February 9, 2005 - 06:45 am
    Some good sound advice, Mal. We have many newcomers in this discussion - who should know that you always have the option of scrolling through material that is not helpful to you. We really want to to hear from all. If you look at the schedule you will see that we will now be spending FIVE days on each story - Feb 9, 10, 11, 12, 13. If we stay focused on the story, we should be able to examine it in depth.

    So, let's look at the the Chagall painting, "I and the Village" - Why this painting? Why did Juliet chose it for her parents? What does it tell about them? More importantly, why does Juliet like it so much?

    ALF
    February 9, 2005 - 07:18 am
    I am not an artist nor am I well educated in that field. I do however love paintings and art work. So-oo looking at this painting at a glance I will tell you what I feel off the top of my head. (The worst that can happen is that they'll institutionalize me.)
    The village or small berg pictured is the center of focus, surounded by homes and churches. There are crosses throughout this picture. Munro says that is a heiffer-- I see what looks like a goat (a large one),is it the legendary Flora? It appears that people are "nose to nose." Is that the ominous grim reaper with his scythe coming to get the woman, who is upside down?
    Now after looking at the picture I reread the introduction and have proven my lack of expertise. Why is this hand offering up a fistful of jewels and why would these faces put Juliet in mind of her parents? How flattering, hey?
    "Juliet had described Sam as looking like her--long neck, a slight bump to the chin, light-brown floppy hair- and Sara as a frail pale blonde, a wispy untidy beauty."

    Even though Mal does not have the book I'm sure she can shed better light on this than I. I don't know beans from Chagall to a Picasso.

    ALF
    February 9, 2005 - 08:09 am
    When I turned the page of my calendar today it said this:
    " Art must be an expression of love or it is nothing."" ~~Chagall

    Traude S
    JOAN, I'm confused

    What story are we discussing from today to the 13th? Is it accessible on line?

    Will every story in the book be discussed, and will each be given equal time? Are those who do not have the book (yet) at a disadvantage?

    GOSSETT, please do bring up elements of style. Are we to look for, and quote, felicitous phrases, apt analogies? I have already mentioned form = different tenses used in the narrative.

    Switching between present and past tense can sometimes be an irritant to readers. Munro must know that. Does she have a purpose for doing it here?

    JOAN, ALF, I emphatically agree that we should not at this time go ahead and speculatively link Juliet's story to any others some of us haven't read.

    Jan.E.
    I haven't posted much so far on this story as I, also, have felt that we're getting a little off track here. Munro is a marvelous story teller - key word here being "teller". Each of these stories is telling us something, and ultimately, we need to ferret out what is she telling us, and what is she really saying.

    The painting at the beginning is a clue, and it's there for a reason, so we need to find out why.

    As TRAUDE says, the time switch can be irritating and in my mind, continues to be overdone in much modern fiction. Munro must have done this deliberately - I've not found that she uses this device in most of her stories. What purpose does it serve in this one?

    Jan

    Malryn (Mal)

    I've seen many Chagall paintings, and was fortunate enough to see his stained glass windows at the Fraumunster in Zurich. They are wonderful.

    Chagall was born July 7, 1887 in a ghetto in Vitebsk, Belorussia, the son of "humble Jewish working people."

    He studied art in St. Petersburg, and arrived in Paris in 1910 where he studied art. At the start of World War I he returned to Vitebsk with his wife, Bella. In 1923 he returned to France. He traveled often in Switzerland.

    In 1941 he moved to the U.S. because of World War II. Chagall died March 28, 1985, leaving a large body of work.

    Chagall's paintings show the influence of all the places where he lived. He often painted people upside down or flying through the air. There's a wonderful painting called "The Birthday" which shows a man flying through the air and kissing the woman whose birthday it is. There's another with two lovers flying over the Eiffel Tower.

    Many of his paintings contain chickens and goats, and your guess about the symbolism is as good as mine.

    Chagall was influenced by Cubism and less influenced by Surrealism, though the Surrealists wanted to claim him. He had a style that seems French, but was distinctly his own.

    About "I and the Village"; It looks to me as if this is a Russian village with a Russian Orthodox Christian church in the rear. I read that in World War Ii many Jews were killed in Vitebsk and the rest were exiled. That may be part of the cross symbolism here. No, this painting was done before World War II. As a Jew, perhaps he always felt exiled in Russia.

    The goat on the left containing the woman milking the cow is obviously female. Goats and chickens usually are in Chagall's paintings. The man has a hard look, and the contrast of the green and the white eye make it appear as if he's leering at the woman-goat.

    The farmer in the rear is carrying a scythe. It looks as if the upside down woman is directing him, or calling to him to come home.

    What ANDY thinks are jewels in the triangle at the bottom look like nuts to me.

    I don't have the book, so can't talk about Munro's interpretation of this painting. I will say that I see a lot of Cubism in it and a style and colors that could only be Chagall's.

    Mal

    Scrawler
    At the beginning to Anna Karenin she witnessed a man throwing himself under a train which gives her the idea to do the same at the end. Are we seeing the same foreshadowing in Munro's book? (You don't have to answer that since we have awhile to get to the end of this trilogy. Just think about it.) Are the scenes working towards a similar end?

    From the window of the train Juliet sees the lone wolf. Is there symbolism there? Does she think of herself as a lone wolf? A wolf is sometimes a predator? Is she that predator? People keep telling her she has to fit in. But fit in to what? Wolves run in packs yet it is the lone wolf that she sees.

    Mal said that Juliet lives in a fantasy world. Tolstoy also portrayed Anna as living in a fantasy world of the 19th century. Anna fell in love with a man who by 19th century society standards was forbidden to her. Yet she went off and lived with him and suffered the consequences of her actions. Will this also happen to Juliet? Will she too suffer the consequences or has our society changed so much that we now accept adultery.

    bimde
    Traude, I agree with you that we should stick to the story presented, and not jump all over the place with other stories that some of us haven't read. It's hard enough for some of us to consider all that Munro has to say in this episode.

    bimde
    Scrawler, I am glad that you brought up the wolf. Juliet wonders if he thinks himself invisible.Iget the impression that she is doing the same thing in the observation car--being invisible to the ordinary women around her. She is observing, not taking part--the "lone wolf". Another thing, in the beginning, about the letter. It was "battered and torn" as if it had been carried about for a while.Why? Was Eric not sure about sending it? Or was he waiting for a more opportune time--maybe Ann's death?

    Malryn (Mal)

    BIMDE, I don't know what other stories we haven't read you're talking about. In the heading above it says that on February 9th -- today -- we're to start discussing Alice Munro's, "Soon".

    "Soon" is not published online, and I don't have the book, so that lets me out. My post about Chagall was in response to ANDREA's post #153.

    Mal

    ALF
    Joan and I both agreed before we presented this book for discussion that it would warrant a great confabulation. We decided to start with the first story and give it a shot of 3-4 days. Our second discussion Chance was given another 3-4 days, as was placed in the heading above and now we have gone on to the third story, Soon. Noone has discussed any other stories presented in this book to my knowledge and I think that we are on track. It is difficult to read a short story without giving the ending to the 40+ page tale and I think that everyone who has joined in our discussion has done a superb job in examining each story.
    If anyone of you feel that 3-4 days is not sufficient, please speak up. We are not trying to restrict your thoughts, we just have attempted to keep the conversation flowing. Joan and I would be happy to slow down the pace and examine the story further. It is alright to compare the stories to what has already been read but please check the title and the times that have been proposed for today. Again, I repeat, if you would like to extend the dicussion at any point -- speak up ad be heard.

    Thank you Mal for the info on Chagall. I agree with you the little tree ornaments look like fruit or nuts but Monro says:
    "A hand that is probably his offers up from the lower margin of the painting, a little tree or an exuberant branch, fruited with jewels."

    What is with the crosses? Are we to believe that perhaps there is something that denotes suffering here?

    Malryn (Mal)

    ANDY, or Resurrection?

    Mal

    DeeW
    I wonder at Munro's setting the word "soon" apart from the rest of Juliet's musings about her interests being put on the closet shelf. It is italicized, further isolating it from the other words. Now we find that "Soon" is the title of the next story. I can't quite believe this is accidental. Anyone have ideas about this? Perhaps to make a connection?

    horselover
    The first story, "Chance," ends with Juliet thinking that she will soon go back to teaching her beloved classics. But the word "soon" takes on another meaning in the second story when Sara tells Juliet that, during her long illness, she is buoyed not just by her faith but also by the thought of seeing Juliet. "When it gets really bad for me--when it gets so bad I--you know what I think then? I think, all right. I think--Soon. Soon I'll see Juliet."

    What does this tell us about the relationship of mother and daughter? Why does Juliet not make some sort of soothing reply to her dying mother? Instead, she turns away. She goes to the kitchen where she puts away the dishes and, presumably, her whole past existence. This story ends with a quick summing up of what has happened to the various characters since Juliet's trip home and her mother's subsequent death. We don't learn much more about Eric in this story except that he gets along well with Sam when he visits Juliet with his new wife.

    I love the part when Juliet finds the letter she wrote to him during the trip which Eric saved--perhaps by accident, perhaps not. "When she read the letter, Juliet winced, as anybody does on discovering the preserved and disconcerting voice of some past fabricated self. This is such a wonderful sentence! I can remember finding old letters and feeling exactly the same--wondering why, even in letters, we try to maintain the face we show to the world.

    MAL, Thanks for the advice about writing a novel. Of course, I know this. Someone once said that 90% of success is just showing up.

    Traude S
    JOAN, my book shipment from BN is "in transit" - Runaway is included - and I hope it arrives when we are still discussing Soon . If not, I'll be prepared for the other stories.

    In the meantime I will keep up with the posts. Many thanks to you and Alf.

    ALF
    Didn't you just cringe when Juliet saw her mother as diminished? I remember seeing my mother after an extended absence and thinking how much she had shrunk into herself.
    Is that what Juliet sees in this woman with the lime green jacket with black polka dots? Juliet thinks that the outfit does not do her mother justice- that the colors are "unkind to her skin, which looked as if fine chalk dust had settled over it."
    There doesn't seem to be a great deal that Juliet does like, does there? She is initially perturbed because of the unfamiliar station where her parents had to meet herand she doesn't care for Irene, "the good fairy". (Jealous perhaps?) She also took note of the streaked, faded car Sam still drove and the effects that of the winter salt had on it. the list goes on, what's with this girl? Why did this idealist even bother to visit her folks?

    horselover
    "Clearly the magic of Marc Chagall is in the images of childhood memories that float through many of his works... we know that his heart was eternally connected to his childhood home of Vitebsk - nostalgic images of this small provincial ghetto in Russia are the backdrop to many of Chagall's best known works such as I and the Village (1911)."

    Perhaps Munro has Juliet choose this painting as her gift because she also is still connected to her childhood home. In fact, toward the end of the second story, Munro says that Juliet now thinks of this as her "home" rather than her home with Eric.

    "If we are to learn about Mark Chagall and his art we must look to his relationship with his childhood home town." Munro describes Juliet's home town as a street with a string of stores like the village at the top of Chagall's painting. Juliet is very hurt at finding her gift lying on the floor, and maybe this contributes to her realization that her view of her childhood is not the same as that of her parents.

    Joan Pearson
    Traudee, good - we'll be looking for you. Florry too. You won't be that far behind since the first two stories were online and you already know Juliet from Chance. Or do you? I am having a hard time recognizing the girl who was deep into classics - the girl who resented the world pressing in on her quiet study, claiming her attention.

    How long would you say she's been with Eric? The baby is a year old. Do you remember there being a specific time mentioned? How quickly has she changed???

    Scrawler, I think Juliet WAS a lone wolf...as you say people wanted her to fit in, but she seems to have always done her own thing. Remember the way she was determined to lose her virginity - like a predator the way she marked the boy to do the deed. Has she preyed on Eric? She got on that bus, a single woman with a sense of purpose. Or is she the goat. Did Eric manipulate the young girl - take advantage of her "virginity" - or at least her inexperience with men? Bimde, that's an interesting observation. Did Eric keep the letter in his pocket until he knew Ann was dying? Eric had married once - why not again? He doesn't even marry Juliet when she has his child. This isn't anything new to Eric - he has another son in another town, but Juliet? We need to get to know this Juliet all over again.

    Jan E. - I agree with you - the painting is an important clue to Juliet's mindset, into her perception of reality. She's selected the painting for a present for her parents. (Andy, your calendar quoting Chagall today - "Art must be an expression of love or it is nothing." Amazing!) Juliet tells Christa that her parents will love the picture she has chosen for them. Do any of you think it's odd that the Juliet who has spent so much of her life immersed in the Classics has developed a taste for Chagall? For modern art? Is this the new Juliet? Or is it just this painting that she likes - that she believes her parents will like?

    Andy, I think you nailed it when you sensed: "The village or small berg pictured is the center of focus, surounded by homes and churches..." Horselover - this story is all about home, isn't it?" - and in a way - churches?

    The Jewels - Remember in Chance - Juliet referred to the things pushed into the back of her closet - as things she had once considered her "bright treasure" ...do you sense the connection here to the jewels in the painting?

    Joan Pearson
    Gossett - Thank you - I'd forgotten the italicized word soon in Chance. Soon she would get back to those things once considered her treasure - but did you get the feeling that she probably would not? I've reached the point where I don't believe that anything Alice Munro does is accidental.

    Horselover, I found this episode extremely sad - did you? I admit I teared up reading Sara's words because I didn't believe that Juliet would ever come back to her, any more than she would remember the "treasures' in her closet. Not soon, not ever. This story is such a simple one and yet so complicated. You ask a good question - "What does this tell us about the relationship of mother and daughter?" I'd like to broaden the question to "mother and child" for personal reasons.

    Andy, I find Juliet ...conflicted to say the least. I think she came to town to show off and is gradually realizing that she is not being admired as she had imagined. This story seems to me to be one of gradual self-realization...but maybe you see it differently?

    DeeW
    Juliet's feelings for her father are undergoing a change also. The confidante of late night kitchen talks is no longer the respected teacher, but a seller of vegetables. But what seems to disturb Juliet most is the growing knowledge that her father is still a sexual being, as evidenced by his attention to Irene and the strange dream she has that leaves her feeling shameful, as though somehow it was her fault.As she puts it, "a dirty indulgence of her own." I too, think it's a story about self-realization and the fact that you can't go home again.

    Malryn (Mal)

    I have learned that Marc Chagall regarded Jesus as a Jewish martyr. This might explain the use of the cross symbol in "I and the Village."

    In his painting, The White Crucifixion, Chagall painted Jesus covered by a tallith, a Jewish prayer cloth, There is Jewish symbolism throughout this painting -- the burning synagogue, the army chasing Jews, what looks like a Hanukiyah (the candle holder used in Jewish homes during Chanukah, which is mistakenly called a Menorah), Jews fleeing in a boat, Jewish exiles, one of whom is carrying the Torah..

    November 10th of this year will mark the 67th anniversary of Kristallnacht, the night when Nazis ransacked the homes of German Jews, burned synagogues, desecrated Jewish graves, and destroyed Jewish businesses. Chagall painted "The White Crucifixion" in 1938, the year this happened.

    Mal

    ALF
    You know what? the more that I read about Juliet the less I like her. She is so self-indulgent and sanctimonious. A good writer will influence your likes/dislikes of a character and if I knew someone as overbearing as Juliet I would ignore and shun her like a bad case of typhus.
    Yes, Mal I believe that there is something "religious" in this painting that Munro is linking us up to. Juliet is crucifying everyone she knows (except baby Penelope). She has been resurrected from what? Her mundane existence with Eric? I don't know, it's an enigma to me.

    Joan Pearson
    Gossett, Mal, Andy - I think some of the answers to the puzzle are in the enigmatic Chagall painting...
    When Jan E said that yesterday I went back to the opening paragraphs of "Soon" -
    "Two profiles face each other. One the profile of a pure white heifer, with a particularly mild and tender expression, the other that of a green-faced man who is neither young or old. He seems to be a minor official...A hand that is probably his offers up, from the lower margin of the painting, a little tree or an exuberant branch, fruited with jewels"

    At the upper margin...small tottery houses and a toy church with its toy cross..."
    Juliet tried to explain to Christa that it made her think of her parents - of their life together. She goes on to say in the next paragraphs - "They lived in a curious not unhappy isolation."

    This is how Juliet sees her parents, her town...in fact when she reads Chagall's title, "I the Village" - she has to buy it... because "It made exquisite sense."

    What do these "clues" mean...looking back at them? (Don't forget the poor woman left hanging upside down.)

    Andy, if Juliet is in the process of reawakening when she returns to her "village" - maybe we can forgive her for her self-delusion. This is a rough visit for her - Gossett brings up the changing relationship with her father. I had hoped for more of an understanding with her mother before she died. Something happened there, but what?

    Let's stert with the painting - the two figures, the toy churches and crosses and the woman upside down...I love your different views on what Juliet saw in that painting BEFORE she went home to face the reality of the situation...

    Deems
    I'm not really here, just reading along. But I can't miss the opportunity to comment on Chagall. I love his paintings--I always see joy in them (perhaps that's the fond memories he had of his childhood village shining through?).

    And the COLORS! That man has a way with primary colors that adds even more joy for me. Chagall has lots of upside down people in his paintings as I think Mal pointed out.

    I think the crosses are there because the village would have been primarily Catholic (always go for the obvious).

    Anyway, applause for Chagall.

    Did anyone else notice that the title of the Painting is "I" and the Village? I guess this is probably just a translation, but in English we always put ourselves last---The Village and I unless there's some good reason to reverse the order. From what I've been reading, I think Juliet likes the title as it is (in English) because the emphasis falls on her.

    Back to what I should be doing.

    Maryal

    Malryn (Mal)

    I ordered this book with overnight delivery yesterday, and it will be here sometime today.

    The real title of this painting is "Moi et le Village." I think MARYAL is right about self centered Juliet. I love Chagall, too, Maryal, and see a great deal of good humor in many of his works.

    Okay, in an interview with James Johnson Sweeney in 1944, Chagall talks about this painting and mentions the little cow and the milkmaid inside the head of the bigger cow. (It's not a goat. Marilyn; it's a cow. Talking to myself here.) I began wondering if the larger cow is Juliet and the small one with the milkmaid is how she sees her mother?

    As an artist, I see perspective in the "small tottery houses and a toy church with its toy cross" in the background of the painting. From Juliet's perspective, has she acquired such superiority that everything in her youthful past is so diminished and looked down on by her?

    There is a Pawlonia tree growing by the deck outside this addition to my daughter's house where I live. It is covered with clusters of round seed pods, like nuts, that look just like the " little tree or an exuberant branch, fruited with jewels." When I first saw them in the painting I thought they were very sensual, fecund. I also thought the talk about "treasures" was sensual and that they didn't have anything to do with literature or Juliet's brain.

    Continuing along the same line, the upside down woman looks to me like a female who hasn't heard the Steinem mantra about "Off our backs."

    Mal

    Malryn (Mal)

    The book just came! Now I can really get down to business!

    Mal

    Scrawler
    "Soon" reminds me of Robert Frost's "The Road Not Taken." Sometimes when we make choices in our twenties it leads to heart-break and frustration later on in our lives. When Juliet got on the train in "Chance", she thought she had a plan, but now she has doubts and she is also "blaming" those around her for the choices she herself made.

    When Juliet sees her painting in the attic it is as if her parents had put her away as well. Once again we see reference to Russia. Chagall not only shows us a village which Juliet sees a reference to her own home town in the painting but it also has religious significance.

    Although the scene between Juliet and the priest is a short scene I think that it is the most powerful one in the story. All the other scenes pale in its emotional upheaval. Even the scenes between Juliet and her parents show less emotion. What does it all mean? I think Munro is foreshadowing something to come.

    Juliet has put everyone except little Penelope in the part of vilians with her playing victim almost like a classical heroine. I have to agree with those who feel they don't like Juliet. I don't know that I would shun her because I feel that if someone is mean-spirited, it is their problem not mine. If they want to expel their energy doing negative things, that's up to them.

    bimde
    The Painting--I see it as a figure of Juliet's life--all mixed up. It may be that she sees it as a picture of her parents who don't "fit in" as they wanted her to do. The upside-down woman is a sign of Juliet's life--upside down. She left her "Golden Treasure" for a life with Eric, and it has changed her in many ways. Will she ever go back to that "Treasure"? Her thoughts of the thesis that she has in mind shows that she dreams of taking it out again, but she senses that her father isn't interested, so she puts it away--again.

    ALF
    Welcome! Welcome! I hope that you are on the mend and we are happy to have you visit us here. "I" and the village pretty much sums it up for me when it comes to Juliet. She is the type to come first, play the bereaved heroine (as Scrawler so aptly put it) and find fault with anyone and everyone.

    I'll be back with further consideration on bimde's thoughts.

    Malryn (Mal)

    JOAN said in Post #174, "Andy, if Juliet is in the process of reawakening when she returns to her 'village' - maybe we can forgive her for her self-delusion." Yes, we can.

    I've just finished reading this story for the first time. My reaction to it is different from my reaction to reading your posts without having read the story.

    Sure, kids are self-centered. Weren't you when you were growing up? When they leave home; go far away and start a life of their own, they often think their parents will just hang there suspended in time, and everything will be the same as when they left when they go back "home."

    The self-centeredness of youth keeps them from knowing that their parents won't stay suspended. They'll go on living and will find things to fill the gap of the empty room. The town of memory won't stay the same, either, as Juliet is finding out.

    It's too soon for me to talk about Sara and Sam and Irene. I haven't digested them yet.

    It isn't too soon for me to say that at this point Juliet seems as pompous in her New Age beliefs as Don, the minister, does about his traditional ones.

    And it isn't too soon for me to say that I think the biggest importance of the Chagall painting is that Juliet's father stuck it up in the attic. Essentially what he did was throw " I " Juliet in the trash. Whatever her motives for buying the print, her father's action must have hurt Juliet terribly.

    I think this story is beautifully and honestly written.

    Mal

    DeeW
    Yes, Deem is it? I noticed the title too, and had the same idea...that the placement of the pronoun first is for emphasis and in Juliet's mind, she is apart from the village...more important somehow than the rest. But I also keep thinking that she was in a state of euphoria when buying the painting, and perhaps that had an effect on her viewing of the painting, and her memories too. She seems intent on recapturing something of an earlier, happier time when on her home visit and is disappointed when it's no longer there.

    Jan.E.
    I'm not sure anyone has mentioned the social class distinctions that Munro makes in many of her stories. Each of the three stories that we've read so far include lots of references and allusions to class differences. Much of the conflict in Munro's stories stems from the clash of social "unequals".

    In Runaway Sylvia is obviously of a higher class than Carla and Clark. In Chance Juliet probably spurns her seat-mate (the one who committed suicide) as he appeared to be "beneath" her.

    In this story we have Juliet whose parents "never fit in"; her father is selling veggies, a job Juliet doesn't think is a very worthy one; her father is said to "disagree with people who are over him but not with those under him"; when we first meet Irene (who we find out is Latino) she is "keeping her distance" behind Sam and Sara, and later on there are at least two references to the black hair on her arms and face; Christa told Juliet at the beginning that the Chagall painting is "for shop girls"; when Sam tells Juliet all about Irene's family problems, Juliet thinks, "I hope you don't mean to get us mixed up with people like that".

    It's just interesting that Munro does this in her stories. I'm not sure if there's a message there, but probably..... the message being that class distinctions are very real to most people, that striving for what society perceives as success and position makes for unhappiness, and that being "up there" on the social ladder doesn't necessarily make one a worthy or likeable person (dare we include Juliet in the latter???).

    BTW, on another note, isn't it interesting that we had Carla and Clark in the first story and Sam and Sara in this one, both married couples whose first names are alliterative but whose relationships are dissonant.

    Jan

    bimde
    Juliet's visit home was not what she expected.In the first place, her parents met her at a station some distance away.They knew of her "situation" with Eric, and thought it wrong. They didn't want the town talking.Her mother was not like Juliet remembered, either-- frail, and not too together mentally. Things were not the same. The things in the attic that distracted her so much were things from her former life--and the picture! Here it was-put away. To Juliet, it must have seemed that her father(who put it there) was putting her away, too, as Mal mentioned. Out of sight, out of mind. Juliet was finding that the old saying of "You can't go home again" is very true.

    Scamper
    I agree with Mal - in fact I was going to write my version of what Mal wrote - about our being too hard on Julie. Julie IS different, perhaps made more different because her parents were also different. She's just trying to get through life the best she can. I disagree with (I think it was) Mal in that I think Julie's passion for the classics is very real. It's the one thing she found she could hang her hat on. But ultimately it wasn't enough - she got on a train seeking her one chance at love.

    The only thing Julie has done that I found distasteful was turn away from her mother when she was dying. Why did she do that? Could she not handle being important to her mother? Did she not like her mother? As you will see in later stories, what goes around comes around on this subject.

    Julie came home with her baby, and she wanted the town to take notice of her - perhaps take notice that she was a sexual being. I think her being different growing up took its toll, and she wanted some kind of acceptance. Not exactly tradtional - she went out of her way to let everyone know she wasn't married to Eric - but something.

    I feel for her, especially when she finds her painting in the attic. I experienced many things like that in my relationship with my mother, and I can tell you it hurts. A mother of unconditional love will leave the painting out, will lie through her teeth that she loves it, if she knows it is important to you.

    Pamela

    horselover
    Joan, I think this is a sad story. I hope the relationship between you and the "child" you mentioned is better than the one described in this story.

    Why do Juliet's parents want her to get off at a different station when they are so unconventional themselves? What are they afraid the town will talk about?

    Scrawler, I agree that the scene with the minister and Juliet, though short, is important since it foreshadows what will happen between Juliet and Penelope in the third story. Here in this story, Juliet takes care to inform the minister that she is an atheist, that she is not actually married to Eric, that they do not go to church, and that she thinks many people believe God is a lie but go to church anyway. She becomes more and more furious, and while the baby does not understand the words, she understands the tone. "She shivered, as if their words struck her." Finally, Sara and Don call Juliet's attention to the baby, and she hurries from the room. It takes her quite a while to calm down. Why is she so furious? Does she resent her parents for bringing her up without faith? Will this cycle of atheism come back to haunt her when Penelope grows up?

    Do people develop "foxhole faith" as Sara does near the end?

    Malryn (Mal)

    Oh, PAMELA, I think Juliet has very strong feelings about the classics. When she said to Eric on the train, "“And because I love it. I love all this stuff. I really do,” I thought, "She doth protest too much, methinks." In other words, Juliet loved the classics, but they weren't enough.. That's what made me say she was lying -- to herself.

    In a similar way, when I saw how Juliet reacted to Irene I thought, "Somebody else is taking my place." Remember that old song?

    Mal

    bmcinnis
    I always enjoy the freshness of view that comes from reading these posts: Jan, your note about the alliteration caught my eye immediately since language and figures of speech are significant to me also.

    Scamper, your mention of Juliet's turning away seemed to highlight just one of those many times, she seems to overlook the small and insignificant details that matter to others.

    Bimde, I wonder if the picture Juliet chose was as unexpected to her parents as was her experience of the visit.

    What interested me about Juliet’s choice of Chagall’s painting was how she noted those familiar images; the farmer, the girl milking a cow, the rural surroundings, figures that would seem to be attractive to a rural couple. With the exception of the woman hanging upside down, all these images are familiar and what her parents would likely see and enjoy. What is startling to me was the context in which these images are presented in the painting. Juliet seems not at all disturbed about the fact that the totality of this scene might seem strange, dreamlike, and even, perhaps even shocking to country folk.

    But this seems to be Munro’s creative gift: to place the ordinary and expected in a context that, to my mind, can be seen only as in a dream

    Bern

    Joan Pearson
    Good morning, Bern...you get us started today with some wonderful overall observations...
  • "Munro’s creative gift: to place the ordinary and expected in a context that can be seen only as in a dream"
  • "Juliet seems to overlook the small and insignificant details that matter to others."
  • The story does have a dreamlike quality, doesn't it? Like the Chagall painting. And Juliet not only overlooks details that matter to others, but so often misinterprets them. She jumps to so many conclusions that you start to anticipate the opposite when she does that. When she was talking to Charlie in the store, you knew that he was not as impressed with the "new Juliet" as she thought she was being perceived. Now that you mention it, her parents probably didn't appreciate the painting at all, Bern - maybe hung it up only because it was from her - and then retired it to the attic when they tired of it.

    Bimde - in that painting there is a man in the bottom margin holding up a tree of jewels - (the tree of learning?) - can that man be her father offering her knowledge, encouraging her on that path of learning? He must have been greatly disappointed in her choice - and "terribly hurt" as Mal points out. You all don't believe that her father put it in the attic for fear of intimidating Irene as her mother has explained to her then? Pamela, you think it was her mother who put it away? That's something to think about.

    I like your description of the "road not taken" - the whole village had expected Juliet to follow the path she had chosen when she left. I can't quite articulate to myself exactly why she changed direction. Was she unhappy with her chosen path, or was it her attraction to Eric? Remember Carla in Runaway - realizing that it was just sex that made her follow Clark and forgo the college education her parents had offered?

    Joan Pearson
    Juliet isn't the only one who has changed paths - so has her father. As Bimde points out - when her father seems no longer interested in her pursuing her thesis, she loses interest too. Her father has had great influence on her, hasn't he? When my father died, I felt I was left on a stage with no audience. It was devastating.

    Juliet's stage was this village - Maryal, thanks for pointing out the obvious (which I missed) - the position of "I" and the Village. This is Juliet's story...and this is not turning out to be the glorious homecoming she thought it would be. Gossett, I got the feeling that Juliet was coming home to show the town that she was a "modern" woman now, returning with her love child, no longer the bookish girl that everyone more or less ignored. Maybe she was looking forward to spending time with those "broadminded" parents of hers - imagine when she realizes that her father picked her up at a station outside of town to avoid being seen.

    Pamela, she did go out of her way to flaunt her new attitudes on morality ...her "love child", the fact that she and Eric are living together, unmarried. It seems the village already knows all about it though, doesn't it? Did her father lose his job because of an argument about HER - or did he freely choose "another path"? I couldn't quite believe that, but Juliet did.

    I agree, the scene with Juliet and her priest the most powerful,Pamela. - Powerful because of its effect on Juliet? That was a heated argument...As Mal describes it - "Juliet seems as pompous in her New Age beliefs as Don, the minister, does about his traditional ones." If I were Sara, it would have been hard to be sympathetic with either side" - poor Sara on her deathbed. Can we talk more about why it would have been so hard for her to say what Sara needed to hear?

    Horselover asks why Juliet is so furious?" Is it because her parents brought her up without faith? Do people who have been brought up without faith develop "foxhole" faith as Sara did? Do you think Sara has? Why else would she be spending so much time with Don?

    We have so much to talk about today...I'm particularly interested in Irene and her place in this story. I see her as sort of a catalyst. Would the story have played out the same without her presence? What effect did she have on Juliet? Jan E. introduces her to our discussion - as well as the bigger concept in Alice Munro's stories - the social class distinctions. I'll be interested to hear what you have to say about Irene. Was she really the menace to her parents, or was this all in Juliet's imagination - part of the "dream"?

    Malryn (Mal)

    Well, I'll tell you. I think Juliet's attitude and treatment of the suicidal man on the train in "Chance" is the same as the way she treated her mother in "Soon." I think it's impossible for her to "be there" for needy people, especially people she thinks are not on the level that she is -- even her mother. I think she simply can't do it.



    An aside here. I was given away at the age of 7, to my aunt and uncle, by my parents who were very poor during the Depression and could not afford my serious illness.

    My father was rarely home, so I didn't miss him much after I went to my aunt and uncle's house, but I missed my mother terribly.

    I saw her rarely. At first I was too sick and couldn't walk, then after I was better it seemed as if it always was "inconvenient" for my aunt to take me to see her. She also didn't like Mama coming up to see me. My aunt and uncle were childless, and I think there was some jealousy involved.. My aunt also pumped into me the fact that my mother was "poor" and somehow inferior because of that.

    My uncle had a job as an electrician, and my aunt was a bookkeeper-clerk in a jewelry store downtown. I didn't realize how much I was becoming used to not living in poverty and the comforts that those jobs brought into the house where I now lived --- until I went to see Mama a few months before she died.

    It was winter; I was 12, and my aunt dressed me up in a plaid taffeta dress and a coat with a small fur collar, as I recall. It took me a long, long time to forgive myself for the superior way I felt when I walked into my mother's two room cold water tenement and saw again how she and my younger brother and two sisters had to live.

    The same thing happened when I went off to Smith College on a four year full scholarship and mingled with young women who came from much richer backgrounds than I had. My environment rubbed off on me, and when I went back to my aunt and uncle's house on vacations all I could see were the grammatical errors they made and their blue collar behavior and attitude. They laughed at the "new" ideas I had and my pontificating about the fancy education I was receiving. I was extremely uncomfortable. I can understand very well what Juliet was going through when she went back to her "village."

    Mal

    Malryn (Mal)

    I don't see this story as much dreamlike as being somewhat surreal. But then, I don't see Chagall's paintings as dreamlike, either.

    By his own words, Chagall paid great attention to composition and detail. His paintings were not at all random; they were always well planned out. The triangle holding the hand and the fruited jewels bouquet lead directly to the focal point in the upper background -- the tiny church and the tottery houses. It is no coincidence that the church and the houses are done in the same colors and values as what's in the foreground triangle.

    I think Alice Munro writes the same way. There's nothing random about the way she writes. Everything is planned, the composition itself is important, and so are details and the effect what she says will have on her readers.

    Last night I thought that Alice Munro, yes, writes about ordinary people just as John Irving does, but that their characters have very unordinary quirks.

    Irene: ~ In the letter to Eric that Juliet finds she says, ". . . . made by a sort of junior Ilse Koch person who has invaded our kitchen."

    Who was Ilse Koch?


    "During World War 2 the infamous Ilse Koch was known as the Bitch of Buchenwald for her bestial cruelty and sadistic behavior. She was the wife of Karl Koch, the Kommandant of Buchenwald, and struck fear into the inmates daily. She was especially fond of riding her horse through the camp, whipping any prisoner who attracted her attention."
    Of course, Juliet is exaggerating for effect here. Nevertheless, I believe she thought Irene had qualities similar to Ilse Koch. She was domineering; she pushed people around without caring if she hurt them, she didn't seem to care about anything except herself, her way, and the job she was doing.

    It must have been a shock to Juliet to go home and find her father attracted to this woman. "She restored my faith in women." he said. Had he always been attracted to this type of woman, the complete opposite of his frail wife, who put on airs with the clothes she made from Vogue patterns and was too weak ever to finish a household task?

    Juliet also had to face that fact that her father was no longer the intellectual she remembered. Sara said to Juliet, "He has to suck up to them", to people who are not as educated and probably not as intelligent as he is. Now it must appear to Juliet that her father has become one of them, with Irene the prime and perhaps worst example.

    I really do believe, too, that Juliet felt as if someone else was taking her place. And what a someone it is!

    Mal

    Traude S
    With respect, I'm here to say that translating is an art (not well known here), something that is studied in depth and requires a great deal of broad knowledge in different fields.

    As in any other occupation and profession, the skills of the practicioners vary. Regretfully, we dismiss foreign languages and undervalue their importance.

    I have said th is before and will do so again: there is a distinction between


    a translator who meticulously, faithfully renders, in writing, a written document in a different language;

    and an interpreter who stands or sits between people who speak a different language and goes back and forth between them to let each one know what the other said.


    The work of a translator, important as it is, can be tracked and checked on the basis of the written document.

    But the role of an interpreter is potentially more important and more sensitive. In fact, could there be a bias on the part of the interpreter> Could the interpreter add slants or nuances of his own, or even be "on the other side"?

    Getting back to "Moi et le village". I strongly believe that "The Village and I" would have been a better translation.



    Let me add that the best translations are those that stay with the original text and still manage to convey articulately and accurately what the text says- no mean feat, I know from my own experience. The slavish adherence to the precise order/sequence of words (as was done in this case) is not always the best way to go.

    Obviously, Chagall, raised in the Jewish ghetto, was aware of the community around him. How indeed could the cu mulatigve impressions fail to find expression in his paintings?

    It is another matter entirely what the painting meant to Munro and her fictional characters, and why she chose to include them.

    My book is not here yet, and the foregoing represents the two points I wanted to make.

    Traude S
    MAL, just saw your post as I checked mine for typos.

    Did any of the web pages you depend on mention that Ilse Koch committed unspeakable cruelties way beyond whipping prisoners in the concentration camp?

    Malryn (Mal)

    TRAUDE, only about lamp shades made of human Jewish skin. I read about those in Life Magazine when I was a kid.

    Mal

    Scrawler
    I thought the following conversation very interesting:

    "Sara and Juliet, making fudge and threading ribbons through the eyelet trim on their petticoats, the two of them intertwined. And then abruptly, Juliet hadn't wanted any more of it, she had wanted instead to talk to Sam late at night in the kitchen, to ask him about black holes, the Ice Age, God. She hated the way Sara undermined their talk with wide-eyed ingenuous questions, the way Sara always tried somehow to bring the subject back to herself. That was why the talks had to be late at night and there had to be the understanding neither she nor Sam ever spoke about. WAIT TILL WE'RE RID OF SARA. Just for the time being, of course.

    There was a reminder going along with that. BE NICE TO SARA. SHE RISKED HER LIFE TO HAVE YOU, THAT'S WORTH REMEMBERING.

    "Daddy doesn't mind disagreeing with people that are OVER him," Sara said, taking a deep breath. "But you know how he is with people that are UNDER him. He'll do anything to make sure they don't feel he's any different from them, he just has to put himself down on their level -"

    Juliet did know, of course. She knew the way Sam talked to the boy at the gas pumps, the way he joked in the hardware store. But she said nothing.

    "HE HAS TO SUCK UP TO THEM," said Sara with a sudden change of tone, a wavering edge of viciousness, a weak chuckle."

    Boy, I guess this says it all. To me these characters are not very nice at all - talk about a dysfunctional family! Juliet and Sam wanting to get rid of Sara so they could talk. Juliet thinking that Sara undermined their talk with her "wide-eyed ingenuous questions." And now Sara in a vicious tone telling Juliet that in her opinion Sam had to suck up to people who were UNDER him.

    Perhaps they saw Irene as someone who was UNDER Sam and therefore his relationship with her was what Juliet and her mother felt as a relationship where Sam was just sucking up to Irene rather than realizing that a relationship with Irene might be to Sam one in which he felt nurtured.

    bimde
    I have been thinking about the encounter between Juliet and the Minister. She said that she was an Atheist, and he tried to convince her that she was wrong. Then,in the kitchen, when he had the diabetic episode, as he recovered, he gave her a look as of an "astonished animal, hanging onto whatever it could find". Did this conversation awaken doubts in his own mind about his beliefs??

    bimde
    In her dream of being a child again, her father appears. But so does Irene--shadowy, but there. I think that Juliet saw Irene as a threat to her standing with her father, and almost hated her for that.She also saw Irene as being "inferior" to both her and her father. She couldn't understand her father's attraction to one of "that kind." She is showing her feelings of superiority again as she did in "Chance". Remember how she reacted to the guy who wanted to chum around with her? Superiority--deja vu all over again.

    DeeW
    bimde, I totally agree with you, that there's something missing in the man's faith. He seems to be hanging on to his beliefs with his fingernails.About his conversation with Juliet, I wanted to interrupt and ask him, "who are you trying to convince, her or yourself?" Of course, on reflection, I realize I could ask the same question of Juliet!

    Malryn (Mal)

    Don, the minister, didn't seem at all shaky in his faith to me. He was proselytizing, and the argument he and Juliet had is very similar to battles going on in the Religion folder here in SeniorNet. Each side is strong in his or her conviction. An argument like that can never be won because neither person will ever become converted to the other's faith or ideas.

    I see Juliet as being very angry because this is just another example of the stupid, unbending, old-fashioned ways of the Village and the people in it. At this point, she's about had it up to here.

    Munro wants the reader to think that Juliet is upset about what Don said about her godless child. This is an obvious device and lead-in to the next part of this trilogy.

    The guy had an astonished look on his face because he almost went into insulin shock, which could kill him. He was lucky that Juliet recognized this and gave him something with sugar in it. Why didn't he have a piece of hard candy in his pocket as a just-in-case immediate remedy?

    Munro is right. She's not a novelist. I don't think she should even have tried a trilogy. The story, "Runaway", is much stronger and better than these three stories put together. It can stand alone.

    Mal

    Malryn (Mal)

    I'm so excited that I can't contain it. Two finished copies of my book, Precarious Global Incandescence have just arrived. SCRAWLER, Anne Ogle, now I understand how you felt when your A Century to Remember was published.

    And isn't it great!

    Mal

    DeeW
    Mal congratulations on your book. However, I disagree with your interpretation of the ministers faith. Why did Monro put the near death scene in at all, if not to show that his faith nearly failed him when he seemed to need it most? At least that's the way I see it. Monro doesn't include scenes unless they have some meaning to the whole.

    Malryn (Mal)
    GOSSETT, maybe the minister's astounded look was because the Act of God that "saved" him was done by a non-believing atheist. "God works in mysterious ways."

    Mal

    Traude S
    MAL, warmest congratulations !

    My book came; I read the story and think I know where everyone is. But I need to reread the story beefore commenting.

    But something jumped out at me, "... Sara always tried somehow to bring the subject back to herself." emphasis mine.

    What a wonderfully astute observation!

    One person in my life was an unsurpassed master at that "art"; in fact I am still wondering about the reason or possibly the underlying cause. Was it simply a manifestation of boundless egocentrism, or the expression of a desperate, perpetual feeling of insecurity?

    With respect, I'd also like to say that I am not comfortable with seeing the three Juliet stories in this collection described as a "trilogy".

    Joan Pearson
    Goodness, I can't count the number of times that song title has come up in the last two weeks! Isn't it funny the way that happens sometimes? I came across it this past week twice - once in Marilynne Robinson's Housekeeping which I read on the beach last week. In January some of us were reading/discussing her latest book, Gilead here - wasn't the song mentioned in that book too? I have to tell you, if you liked Gilead, this book is like no other. The writing! Not the spiritual theme you find in Gilead, but the same otherworldly qualities. All of the characters are women in this one - generations of them, isolated in a small forgotten mining town. I know we just read Gilead - but if anyone is interested in this one, it would make a fantastic discussion. You might want to give that one some thought. M. Robinson wrote this book over twenty years ago, so it's in your libraries for sure. Meanwhile, back to our story, our "Irene"...

    *********************************************

    Mal I believe, too, that Juliet felt as if someone else were taking her place - Did you notice when she goes to the attic, she finds the high chair, the playpen her parents had been saving for a second child. Is Irene the second daughter her parents never had? This one more down to earth, a more normal girl - the kind of girl they wished Juliet had been? Is Juliet jealous? OR - does she feel that Irene is a threat to her parents' marriage? When she had selected that painting, she commented that her parents had lived in "curious not unhappy isolation" - has Irene interfered with the balance in this relationship?

    Thanks for revealing Ilse Koch's identity - That explains a lot about Irene - "She was domineering; she pushed people around without caring if she hurt them, she didn't seem to care about anything except herself, her way, and the job she was doing" - you know, you could ALMOST be describing Juliet too in a way.

    Scrawler - you've described the old friendly relationship between Juliet and Sara - before Juliet turned to her father. "And then abruptly, Juliet hadn't wanted any more of it" - Don't you wonder what made her change the way she felt about her mother? Are we given any sort of explanation for it? Does it sound as if someone - (her father?) - turned her against her mother, rolling his eyes when she asked those ingenuous questions...always bringing the subject back to herself?" This was going on within the family circle of three before Irene came on the scene then. Perhaps Juliet did not see Irene as a threat to the marriage , but she DID turn away from her father and his foolish behavior to stand up for her mother.

    Bimde - I'd forgotten Irene's role in that dream. Were you surprised when you learned she was getting married and had no designs on Juliet's father, no plans to stay and take Juliet's place either for that matter. Alice Munro took us right to the edge of that possibility - in Juliet's mind - and just as quickly backed away from it.

    "She also saw Irene as being inferior' to both her and her father. She couldn't understand her father's attraction to one of 'that kind.'" Bimde, what do you see as Juliet's father's attraction to this girl? Do you see it as a sexual attraction, as Juliet did? I'm wondering if he just liked the way he felt around her. And heseems to be using Irene - as he once used Juliet - to put Sara down. Why does he need to do this?

    Joan Pearson
    Let's spend more time on the conversation Minister Don and Juliet. Gossett points out that each of them seemed to be on weak ground. Remember that Sara was a witness to this discussion - and wasn't she strangely silent, Traudee? - Not the same person we've heard described as always turning the conversation to herself with innocuous questions. For once, Sara was not heard from. Traudee, folks I've known who bring every subject back to themselves suffer from serious insecurity. (I believe insecurity is the basis for egocentrism too.) Do you sympathize with Sara? Does Juliet? We need to talk about Juliet's inability to connect with her mother, with her dying mother. At least Sara has Don with her at the end. Perhaps Juliet cannot relate to her mother's apparent newfound "foxhole" religion? Even in her silence, she seems to be siding with Don? Just an idea...

    Juliet seemed to get to the boiling point when accused of depriving her child. What mother wouldn't? And Don, mentioning Henry Ford II on his knees in prayer each night seemed to be grasping for convincing points that just weren't forthcoming. I think we need to talk about the look on his face when he came out of that diabetic episode - he's described as "fleeing" from the house. As Gossett says, Munro doesn't include scenes unless they have some meaning to the whole. What frightens him? Does he "flee" from his failure to convince her? Will he come back to Sara?

    Folks, I really hope you will all put off any and all discussion of the next story (note I didn't say "trilogy", Traudee) until next week - let's stay away evaluating that story too. We'll all do that next week AFTER we've all read it, okay?

    ps. Mal, what a wonderful feeling it must be - almost as good as giving birth! Even if it is your 17th child!

    bmcinnis
    Just as Juliet was haunted by the early classics, I have always been a fan of Renaissance and medieval literature: this to explain why an essay entitled "Heloise & Abelard: Love Hurts" (http://www.nytimes.com/2005/02/13/books/review/13NEHRING.html) caught my eye.

    To my mind, Munro’s stories (episodes) are all about love. And here are two quotes the essayist above believes captures the theme of these two medieval and unrelenting lovers.

    "The notion that love might comprise not only joy but pain, not only self-realization but self-abandonment,

    Love stories that touch us most deeply are punctuated by human frailty."

    Do these two descriptions ring a bell (or not) with Juliet and Eric?Does Juliet’s expressions of her relationship with Eric both connect and repel the notions above???

    Bern

    Malryn (Mal)

    Okay, TRAUDE, Trio then. I said "trilogy" because in an article I read about Munro and these stories it said she wouldn't let the publisher go ahead with just one of them; that she had more to say about Juliet. She apparently knew from the start of "Chance" that there'd be more than one story, and she didn't want one published without the rest.



    Michiko Kakutani of the Times agrees with you, BERN, that "the progress of love" and passion are important factors in Alice Munro's stories He also mentions that she says certainty is uncertain, always in flux. I agree with him.


    I think Sara is a silly woman and childlike. Or course, she turns conversations back to herself; that's what children do. She probably could be a lot of fun, but she was a lightweight.

    Yes, she's siding with Minister Don. For me one of the strongest things that stood out in this episode was the fact that Sara had a great big crush on him. She doesn't have Foxhole Faith, in my opinion, or any faith except that "Soon I'll see Juliet." Like "Soon I'll see Santa Claus."

    I've already said that I think Juliet was incapable of "being there" for really needy people. As example I gave the scene with the first man on the train who wanted her as a chum. He needed something that she couldn't give. I feel the same way about Juliet and her mother. Juliet couldn't comfort either one because she had no comfort or anything else to give. I see this as a great weakness in her.

    Mal

    Malryn (Mal)

    As a musician I've performed in many different churches from "high" religions up north to an evangelical Southern Baptist church in Florida where I played the piano at two services a week. When I read Minister Don's statement about Henry Ford II, I smiled because I was reminded of one preacher who used the faith of Louis L'Amour in all seriousness to try and convert me and thus legitimize the reason for this outsider's doing the music in his church.

    We have to remember that the reader doesn't have any idea what religion Minister Don represents. To me he sounds more like a rural evangelist type who might have had two courses in theology before his "ordination" than he does an Anglican minister who has had years of study and has years of theological arguments under his belt before he's ordained.

    Alice Munro says, "Both of them cast around for arguments that would be more insulting than useful." ( Page 121 ). This is what happens in this kind of no-win argument when neither person has sense enough to walk away.

    I think Minister Don is "fleeing" from a very unpleasant experience. Docile little Sara, with the stars in her eyes, has an atheist daughter who plans to raise her child without religion or God.  Shocking!  He has suffered an attack and been rescued ("saved") by an infidel. Who in his shoes wouldn't want to escape that scene?

    I don't think either Juliet or Don is shaky in their beliefs. I think they became emotional and lost control. I've seen it so many times, most recently in the Religion folders in SeniorNet.

    Mal

    bmcinnis
    This term has ".Foxhole Faith" has popped up so often I decided to look for how others have defined it and then see how it matches the applications in our entries about Juliet.

    Here is a web page that describes this kind of faith in the context of many other types, imaged colorfully and simply... Not theological but some good stuff.

    http://www.pacifier.com/~cretah/faith.htm

    Bern

    Traude S


    MAL, I see your point about Sara, of course. But throughout her life Sara has craved attention, quite successfully too. Elsewhere on the net I receently said that, in my experience and humble opinion, our basic nature does not change; what we are we become more so. (A person who is careful with money may turn into a miser, for examaple.)

    I tend to believe that questions of faith were never on Sara's mind -- after all they had lived contentedly without church affiliation for years. Don gave her attention, which bolstered her ego. I see that as selfless human kindness on the part of a minister - "selfless" because he must have realized that Sara in her diminished condition would never become one of his flock.

    But why would we, the readers, begrudge this gravely ill, spoiled, still flirtatious woman for trying to hang on to life a bit longer --in such a harmless way? And why wouldn't/couldn't Juliet, the pampered, well educated daughter, see that this was a time for kindness to ease the inevitable end ? From all appearances I think Juliet too was self-centered in the extreme.

    I believe that Juliet's withholding words of consolation or an embrace under such circumstances was a cruelty. It is difficult to understand (much less to like) her, as ALF has mentioned. Don the minister is infinitely more charitable than Sara's own daughter.

    It was rude, indeed tactless of Juliet to get into a heated, totally futile discussion with Don about religion. She offended the visitor and embarrassed her mother. How could she? How sad. Perhaps we'll eventually learn what Don's "animal look" may have meant.

    One last thing: it seems that Sara and Sam were ashamed that their prodigal daughter of whom they were so proud had left academe, chosen to live with a man without benefit of marriage and had a child by him.

    From my first reading of the story it appears that the community knew of Juliet's unmarried status - and these were the sixties, after all. Someone somewhere said something unpleasant about Juliet; her father intervened (and I don't think we are told how) and as a result he resigned from his teaching position.

    Yes, Sara and Sam were open-minded to an extent, but they were ashamed -- which is why they picked Juliet and the baby up at a train stop farther away from their own community. Knowing how conservative people were, it was insensitive to proudly proclaim and flaunt what everybody already knew. A significant portion of "heart" seems to have been missing in Juliet.

    DeeW
    I don't think it can be said that she isn't a novelist, but that she has no need to be. Why use pages and pounds of words when you can say so much, so memorably as she does, in far fewer. As for the "animal" look on the preacher's face I repeat, it seems to me that he has feared death in the same way and animal would, that is to say, without any existance beyond that moment. A man of deeper faith would have possibly seen his closeness to the God he claims to believe in. The fact that an atheist saved him is an interesting point, but in my humble opinion, does not explain the use of the word "animal". We have already seen and acknowledged that Alice Monro does not use words carelessly.

    Traude S
    I did not grow up in this country and never heard the term before, but I have a good idea of what it means.

    I'm mentioning this now merely because I just read Nicholas Kristof's op-ed in today's NYT, "God and Evolution". May I share the concluding sentence with you.

    "A propensity to faith in some form appears to be embedded within us as a profound part of human existence, as inextricable and perhaps inexplicable as the way we love and laugh."

    This brought me much comfort.

    I have never thought of looking in on religious or political folders, never thought of converting anyone to my way of thinking - about anything. Faith is intensely personal to me. And I do not feel compelled to explain to the wide cyber world out there what it means (or doesn't) to me.

    Faith, or the absence of it, probably colors our "take" on a given book, and that may be inevitable. But let me say with due respect that - and correct me if I'm wrong - the discussion of the book is our first priority, not what any of us individually believe, or not.

    bimde
    Traude, I totally agree with what you said. The discussion of the story is our priority. Our impression of it, and not our personal beliefs. The scene with Juliet and her mother was sad. Juliet could not bring herself to say a comforting word to Sara. Her mother was reaching out to her, and Juliet turned away--still selfish. Instead, she went to the kitchen to wash, dry and put away the cups. Put them away with everything else about home, her "golden treasure"-all put away.

    Jan.E.
    We've been quick to castigate Juliet for her selfishness and lack of empathy with others......but maybe I should suggest that many, many things that happened to Juliet in this story served to stomp on her self-image and seemed to be occurring in a way that undermined everything about herself that she was proud of. And, as in our lives, she needed to either not take things so personally and seriously, or else to say, "OK - but now I'm moving on". Instead, she allowed the events to influence her far too much and the "seemingly" uncaring and egotistical individual emerged.

    Her homecoming in general was a "downer" in that it was certainly less welcoming than she'd envisioned. In addition, Christa criticized her choice of Chagall's picture, her parents were embarrassed to meet her at the station in their town, her friend from school that she met downtown was less than enthusiastic about her baby, her father and mother were "diminished" and less than she'd remembered (and much as we might dislike the idea, we do see ourselves mirrored in our parents), her father whom she admired had put the Chagall picture up in the attic, Irene was a real cause for jealousy as she seemed to have replaced Juliet in her parents' affections, the minister criticized her child-rearing techniques....and I'll stop there...you get the idea.

    The overall tone of the story suggests that either her attitude was formed or changed by the events that unfolded when she returned home, or perhaps the events simply brought out her true nature, which we caught glimpses of in the earlier story. Maybe she had reasons to be as detached as she appears to be - reasons but not excuses.

    Jan

    horselover
    There is a lot in this story about the concept of "home." Juliet cannot decide, in her mind, which place she thinks of as home--her childhood home or the place where she lives with Eric and Penelope. While she is visiting Sara and Sam, she writes to Eric, "I should never have come here. I can't wait to go home."

    Munro's description of Juliet's dream makes you wonder what went on beneath the surface in her childhood home. On the one hand, you could interpret it as Juliet's recognition that her father may have sexual feelings for Irene. But dreams are always full of misdirection, and it could be that Irene, in the dream, is a substitute for Juliet herself as a child. The fact that she "saw" what her father was doing even though his back was toward her may mean that something similar did happen when she was younger. Is Munro suggesting an inappropriate relationship between father and daughter? Did something happen in this conservative town, other than Juliet's becoming pregnant with Eric's child, that caused her father to quit his job? Does Juliet's atheism go deeper than simply her parents' lack of belief? You might even wonder whose child Penelope really is.

    So much is moving beneath the surface of this story. Munro says that "it's what happens at home that you try to protect, as best you can, for as long as you can." Does Juliet feel guilty that she did not succeed in protecting Sara from the secret of her relationship with her father? Does she resent Sara for not having protected her as a child? Is this why Juliet turns away from Sara at the end? She needs to finally "put everything away."

    Malryn (Mal)

    JAN, I accidentally clicked on your name and saw your picture. What an attractive, friendly-looking woman you are! Somehow "seeing" the people I'm talking with makes a difference.

    I agree with what JAN said about Juliet. It seems to me that Juliet has been put down since her early childhood. Her parents tell her she doesn't fit in. Her peers think she's a bookish snob and ugly, not like the other girls in town. The people in the town don't understand her because she always has her head in a book and doesn't get married right out of high school. Her professors tell her she's just a girl.

    She goes home to Villageville, and the treatment of her is worse. Her father appears to discard her for a coarse country-type woman who probably never opened the cover of a book. Her mother, through the minister, tells her that what she believes is wrong and bad. Everybody thinks she's living in sin and her baby represents that sin. In other words, everything about her is wrong. It is no wonder to me that she's upset, that she can't pretend to offer to her mother what she doesn't have.

    HORSELOVER suggests that there might have been something incestuous in Juliet's and her father's relationship.I don't think so at all.

    Juliet has always put her father on a pedestal. Isn't he the Village Intellectual, superior to everyone else? On this trip back to the Village Juliet sees her father in a very different way.

    Instead of the superior, almost godlike figure of her childhood and growing up years, Sam seems ordinary. He raises vegetables. He is attracted to a woman who is very much his inferior in every possible way.

    The fact that her father could be attracted to anyone, that he might possibly be a sexual being shocks Juliet.

    Perhaps this didn't happen to you, but it happened to me and a lot of people I know. We were shocked at the idea that our parents could do the one thing that brought us into being. What my parents do that? NEVER!

    Juliet is facing that reality for the first time with her father, and her only acknowledgment of it is a dream "suffused with horror." It can't be true, this sexuality of her father; it has to be a "dirty indulgence of her own."

    Perfection gone awry. Juliet's thoughts about perfection smashed to smithereens.

    Mal

    Joan Pearson
    Bern, I just read "Love Hurts" - have been taken with the unfulfilled love story of Héloise and Abelard for a long time. I'm thinking of the notion that "love might comprise not only joy, but pain, not only self-realization, but self-abandonment" When I think of Clark and Carla, of Juliet and Eric, I get the feeling that the word "Lust" can easily be substituted for "Love". I'm not sure I see Abelard and Héloise's kind of love in Munro's stories. Do any of you see what you consider "Love" between any of her characters? On the other hand, the line between love and lust is so fine...and I'll agree with you - "stories that touch us most deeply are punctuated by human frailty."

    Joan Pearson
    Traudee, why do you think Minister Don spent so much time with Sara then? She is not one of his flock and she isn't really interested in religion at all. Gossett, when I think of an "animal look" the image of a deer-in-the-headlights comes to mind. A frightened look. A deer caught in a place he shouldn't have been. From what you've said, I am seeing Don's visits not so much in a ministerial role, but more of a flirtation. He senses Juliet sees through his excuses for the visits.

    Juliet just might be disgusted or at least disillusioned with both of her parents at this point...and in a pique, does not respond to her mother's embrace. I don't think there has been a sadder scene in any of Alice Munro's stories. It will be interesting to see if Juliet lives to regret that moment - Her mother died shortly after that visit home. Not another chance to restablish what they once had.

    Joan Pearson
    Why do you think Alice Munro gave the title of "Soon" to this story? I leave with the story with the sense that "soon" will never come...for any of them. You've given us quite a choice, Jan -
    "Either her attitude was formed or changed by the events that unfolded when she returned home, or perhaps the events simply brought out her true nature, which we caught glimpses of in the earlier story."

    I'd say the events brought out Juliet's true nature - the letter she wrote home to "Dreaded (Dearest) Eric" indicates that her old habit of downplaying, glossing over the rough spots is in play and that she hasn't been affected by the visit or at least she doesn't realize it at the time. She's put it all behind her - Bimde, Juliet is good at putting things away, as you've pointed out. Years later when she read the letter she ""wondered at the sprightly cover-up, contrasting with the pain of her memories."

    Some "shift" took place in her mind that day - "concerning where home was." Horselover, where do you think Juliet regards as home? Where do YOU think of as your home? I think of it, and I'm thinking that Juliet may be saying this too - home is somewhere that you carry with you always no matter where you go. It is those memories of home you try to hold onto as long as you can...because home is somewhere you can't ever return. It isn't there where you left it.

    Horselover, those are powerful suppositions you are making about a relationship between Juliet and her father. If I were Juliet, I wouldn't be cherishing such memories. I wouldn't even go home. Mal has given the reasons I would cite that such did not happen. Does anyone else see any evidence of that? (Other than Juliet's dream?) Does Alice Munro seem to be intimating any other secrets?

    I'm going to repeat an earlier question...because I really want to hear from you - you come up with such amazing insights. Why do you think Alice Munro gave the title of "Soon" to this story?

    Malryn (Mal)

    The word "soon" to me is an indefinite. "I'll see you soon" means "Maybe I will, and maybe I won't." The title of this story could mean there's indeterminacy in what Munro is telling the reader.

    As Michiko Katukani so astutely said, "Alice Munro shows the realization that certainty is uncertain."

    When she went back to the Village, Juliet's certainty about "home" was certainly shaken.

    Mal

    ALF
    Joan: that's a good question. How about any minute now? Or better yet, knowing Juliet I think perhaps it could mean "in agreement with her own preference"-- i.e. she would just as SOON not be kind; nor just as soon return home again.

    Traude- Oh my gosh, I never thought of that. Juliet's parents picked her up OUT OF TOWN for that very reason- they were ashamed of her.

    bmcinnis- thank you for that URL on faith. I copied/pasted it for my grandson who is trying to convince me that he is an agnostic.

    jayfay
    After rereading “Soon” and trying to no avail to figure out why Munro titled this story “SOON” I discovered this idiom in The Houghton Mifflin dictionary.

    IDIOM: sooner or later At some time; eventually: Sooner or later you will have to face the facts.

    This sentence struck me as applicable to this story. Sooner or later Juliet will have to face facts - parent’s expectations and other events that influenced her life.

    Jan.E., agree with your comment: Instead of moving on she allowed the events to influence her far too much and the "seemingly" uncaring and egotistical individual emerged. Maybe she had reasons to be as detached as she appears to be - reasons but not excuses.

    Will she move on? The story ends with: She had put everything away.

    Malryn (Mal)

    ANDY and whoever else might be interested.: In the Story of Civilization discussion we are discussing Volume IV, Will and Ariel Durant's book, "The Age of Faith." We are currently discussing Faith in Islam. You might be surprised at what you'll find over there. I'm certain that Muslims wouldn't agree with the definitions of faith that BERN posted here.

    ANDY, don't be concerned about your grandson. It's his decision to make. I have one atheist grandchild, two agnostic grandchildren, a Jewish grandson and two that are being raised Catholic. That's okay with me as long as they don't try to convince me that my faith that the sun will come up tomorrow morning is wrong.

    Of course, Sara and Sam are ashamed of Juliet. She disgraced them, didn't she?

    Mal

    Traude S
    "...she had put everything away."

    But, had she put it merely out of sight, was it still in/on her mind ? I wonder.

    JOAN, "soon" is vague, indeterminate, "no strings attached"; the hint of a promise that leaves room for hope without certainty of its fulfillment.

    DeeW
    Traude, you said it best I think. It's a vague word, leaving room for hope without promise of fullfillment. But it's a comforting word and that's what Sara used it for...to comfort herself that soon Juliet would come and somehow it would be allright. Juliet comforts herself with the thought that soon she'll be back with Eric and all will be well. But will it? We will soon see!

    Scamper
    Rev. Don's animal look: going into diabetic shock is a unique and very disturbing experience. You find out quickly that you are not in control of yourself, you're not able to reason or help yourself. So here Rev. Don was being quite dominant and sure of himself and his beliefs, and now he is reduced to lesser instincts than an animal. He is humiliated, and more important, he is shaken to the core.

    Scamper
    I can't seem to get over Juliet's turning away from Sara. What would it have cost her? She is either a very cold person or a very insecure person - or both. When your mother tells you when all looks the darkest that she cheers herself by saying that soon she'll see you, what kind of a person can't respond to that?

    The only thing I can relate to this, being estranged from my own mother, is a fear of being hurt. I can't see my mother because I can't take her deliberate hurting of me any more. But would I see her in a death bed scene if I knew she couldn't hurt me? Probably. And there is no evidence that Sara has inflicted this kind of hurt on Juliet. I just can't figure it. Is Juliet evil?

    Malryn (Mal)

    I've been trying to figure out why Juliet's not going to her mother doesn't bother me in the way it does the rest of you. Because I relate this so much with the way Juliet acted with the man on the train, I've concluded that it was absolutely consistent with her past behavior.

    But, you might say, the man on the train was a stranger; she didn't care anything about him. How could she do this to the mother she loved?

    My response would be, "Did Juliet love her mother? Was she capable of loving anyone except perhaps her father at one time and her baby? She can't love her father any more. And how much does she love her baby?

    Are there people who are incapable of loving anyone? If there are, why?

    Mal

    Joan Pearson
    Scamper - sort of like a wild animal - I'm thinking of a bird (not a baby) I once nursed back. So wild and frightened he was. I fed him and kept him still and watched him get his wings back. He fled from me as soon as he could. But when I saw him fly away, I wondered how he would do back with the flock? Had the time he spent with me had an impact on him? Would he be able to resume his old activities and relationships? Will Minister Don change? Will Juliet take to heart what he has said to her? Traudee asks "had she put it merely out of sight, was it still in/on her mind ? "

    Joan Pearson

    I hope you are all enjoying a good sunny Sunday morning wherever you are!

    Thank you all for your comments on "Soon" - they have certainly added depth to our understanding of Juliet. We still have today for more thoughts on this. Hope to hear from all of you. Every nuance helps.

    From you, on "SOON" -
  • Mal - The word "soon" to me is an indefinite. "I'll see you soon" means "Maybe I will, and maybe I won't."

  • Andy, - "How about any minute now? Or better yet, knowing Juliet I think perhaps it could mean "in agreement with her own preference"

  • Jayfay - The Houghton Mifflin dictionary definition: "IDIOM: sooner or later At some time; eventually: Sooner or later you will have to face the facts."

  • Traude - "soon" is vague, indeterminate, "no strings attached"; the hint of a promise that leaves room for hope without certainty of its fulfillment.

  • Gossett - " "But it's a comforting word and that's what Sara used it for...to comfort herself that soon Juliet would come and somehow it would be allright."

  • Jayfay, the example of the word soon from Houghton Mifflin - "sooner or later you will have to face the facts." was so revelant to this story As you say, '" Juliet's parents' expectations and other events influenced her life so the "seemingly" uncaring and egotistical individual emerged. Maybe she had reasons to be as detached as she appears to be - reasons but not excuses."

    To me, Juliet is not "evil" - I'm not sure if she's capable of love, Mal. If you were to ask her, she might say..."Ask me later" or, "I'll get back to you 'soon' on that." - I think "soon" means "later" to Juliet...and really don't think it means "maybe not", Mal.

    I'm wondering if "soon" doesn't really mean that Juliet puts things out of her mind because she can't deal with them at the moment. But she does intend to address the situation - "soon". Good intentions, I can relate to that.

    An afterthought - Do you see irony in Sara finding faith, hope or comfort in the idea that Juliet will arrive "soon"? Did she find any of those when she did come home? Was it worth the wait? I wonder what got her through her last days after Juliet returned home. Did the promise of "soon" ever come for Sara?

    Traude S
    JOAN, we had two unexpected snow showers early this morning and are waiting for the "abundant sunshine" that was promised.
    Another thought came to me about the "animal look" (the look of a wounded animal?) when I read PAMELA's post.

    The minister was aware of his condition, doubtless had similar crises before, knew that time was of the essence. Humiliated by his helplessness (and loss of control) and horrified that his rescuer was a heathen, the uncivil woman who had pulled him into a protracted argument, he fled the house as if pursued by the Erinyes.

    I went back to the first Juliet story. Isn't it ironic to find (pg. 53) that the anonymous professors' initial reservations (about hiring a girl who might get married and waste all her hard work and theirs) had been justified?

    Malryn (Mal)

    Neither the minister nor Juliet will change because of the argument incident. If they think of it, all it will do is make them angry. Why should either of them change? Each is convinced that he or she is right.

    Juliet should change because of her baby? I don't see why. When Penelope is old enough, she'll make up her own mind like, for example, one of the two daughters of atheist-agnostic friends of mine. After the girl grew up, she became a Born Again Christian. I had moved out of their area and was surprised when I heard this on the phone from her mother, who said it was fine.

    The only talk about God and religion Penelope will hear will be from her parents' point-of-view. She'll be exposed to other points-of-view in school, presumably consider them and make a choice just as my friends' daughter did.

    TRAUDE, I'm sure those professors were basing their reservations, as you call them, on experience. They had seen what happened to Juliet before.

    Mal

    Traude S
    MAL - exactly. THAT was my point, quod erat demonstrandum ! Juliet left the field apparently without hesitation or compunction, proving the professors correct. That is the irony.

    True, the characters in "Soon" live in he sixties and seventies; the era of "Father Knows Best" et al. Mothers stayed at home. Remember Ann Tyler's "The Amateur Marriage"?

    The question is, has that perception/expectation fundamentally changed in all this time? What about the ill-advised recent comments by Harvard U. President Summers about women and science? Do educators still believe (in their hearts) that women ARE unable to grasp, and should (therefore) be dissuaded from any involvement in all but the basics of science and math?

    Sorry JOAN and ALF, I am not trying to digress. But I did want to point out that Juliet herself, by her willing abandonment of all she had worked for, proved her skeptical academic mentors right. At least in "Soon" there is no sign of regret.

    Scrawler
    Congratulations, Mal! Yes, it feels great and it is almost like delivering a child until you look at your dinningroom table piled high with unread research books that you need to read for your next project. Not to mention the already bursting binders that you tend to trip over. {Sigh!} Nothing else gives me pleasure like researching and writing though! Keep writing!I look forward to reading your book - let me know where I can get it.

    Home: "Light from the last street light in town now fell across Juliet's bed. The big soft maple tree had been cut down, replaced by a patch of Sam's rhubarb. Last night she had left the curtains closed to shade the bed, but tonight she felt that she needed the outside air. So she had to switch the pillow down to the foot of the bed, along with Penelope, who had slept like an angel with the full light in her face.

    She wished she had drunk a little of the whisky. She lay stiff with frustration and anger, composing in her head a letter to Eric. I DON'T KNOW WHAT I'M DOING HERE, I SHOULD NEVER HAVE COME HERE, I CAN'T WAIT TO GO HOME.

    Home.

    I think this paragraph says it all. Juliet is bathed in artificial light from the street light. She now sees her life differently from the way she did when she had the "curtains closed." It is interesting that Penelope is not affected by this artificial light the same way Juliet is. (Another foreshadowing.) The fact that "the big soft maple tree" from her childhood has been cut down and replaced by Sam's vegetable garden tells her that she really doesn't belong here. She feels trapped and can't breathe and literally has to have the "outside air" so she physically "changes" - switching the pillow down to the foot of the bed. Why the foot? Does it represent her life with Eric? Yet, whatever that life is - it is what Juliet calls "home"!

    There are various definitions of "home". A home is the place where a person lives; one's dwelling place. The place where one was born or reared. A place where one likes to be; restful or congenial place. And according to Webster it also means - a grave!

    Malryn (Mal)

    SCRAWLER, I loved your Post #235. The description from the book is perfect.

    I am sending you a postcard about my book. Can't sell anything but opinions and ideas on SeniorNet.

    TRAUDE, I've been thinking about that Anne Tyler book, since I see some similarities with this and the next story. Thanks for mentioning it. Now I won't have to go and look up the name.

    Mal

    horselover
    I think we neglected to mention that "Soon" can also refer to the fact that soon Juliet's mother will die, and that part of her life will truly be ended, but not over. As many people have said, when a loved one dies, their life ends but the issues between her and you continue.

    These stories are extremely sad, and will become even sadder in the final story. What can make the relationship between a mother and child so bad? Juliet and Sara were once so close and did so much together, and then suddenly they became estranged. And of course, we are going to see this cycle repeated in the next generation. But more about that tomorrow.

    Scamper
    Well, Mal can't sell her book. But I can tell you if you go to books on Amazon and type in Marilyn Freeman you will find her new book!

    Scamper
    When I left home for a move across the country for the first time, I cried when I left my parents' driveway. I was 23, they were in their 40s. There had been problems at home, but I still thought of being home as sort of like Christmas. I wasn't sure about Santa Claus. How sad when I moved back home later. They were older and less inclined the hide their true feelings. There was no Santa Claus, and there was no home. (Fortunately I had a new home with a very loving husband, but it still hurt.) In their later years I dreaded going to their home, a place of recriminations, of remenberance of things past. When the house was sold, I was not a party, but I went back for one last look. I felt nothing, nothing at all - which has to be the saddest thing of all.

    Maybe, just maybe, Juliet felt some of this. Her parents were flawed, and perhaps was she. Things were not as they had seemed. There was no home for Juliet, and time was running out for her parents. I couldn't have turned away like she did from her mother, but perhaps this emptiness she felt explains some of it.

    Soon - that has haunted me since we've been discussing this. Soon you will die. Soon is an empty promise. Soon you better be all you can be because time is running out. We had better make our soon NOW.

    horselover
    The third part of this trilogy is the saddest of all, and full of the most heartbreaking truths. Munro's insights are so marvelous here, especially in the way she describes the stages of grief that Juliet goes through after Eric's death. It is so accurate, it made me cry. First the shock, the numbness, the just getting through the days. Then thinking about him as if he was not dead--talking to him in her mind about the things that happen to her "as if he was still the person to whom her existence mattered more than it could to anyone else." This is exactly how I think of my husband.

    One day, she finally accepts that he is dead. And her memory of him in "the daily and ordinary world was in retreat." Eric begins to fade from her life, and the full force of her grief hits her. With this comes depression. "She can barely move." All the little things she has to do every day become insurmountable "like climbing a cliff." She tries to hide it from Penelope, but her body betrays her one day and she begins to shake uncontrollably. Penelope is there and offers her understanding in a few words that Juliet later remembers as "the most utterly absolving, themost tender words, that anybody had ever said to her."

    The most terrible part of this is that this relationship deteriorates until mother and daughter become completely estranged, and although Juliet goes on with her life and even becomes a minor celebrity for a while, she ends up retreating into solitude and a desperate loneliness in which she keeps on hoping to hear from Penelope though she knows this hope is probably in vain.

    There is some really powerful writing in this story, and it is sprinkled throughout with truths that take you by surprise and reverberate in your mind.

    Joan Pearson
    A Valentine, a message of love and appreciation to each of you! You give of your hearts and minds and precious time. Let's celebrate the day together!

    This morning we begin the third story of Juliet. On the opening pages of "Silence" we find her a contemporary woman now - a TV personality, no less - one who doesn't seem to mind people stopping her on the street and bothering her "all the time." I've got to ask, right out of the gate, do you find Juliet's metamorphoses into completely different personalities entirely believable?

    I fully realize that we all change over time. At a high school reunion several years ago, my former classmates and I realized after an hour or two of chat, that we were the same people as we were way back then, only more so. Is Juliet the same girl we met on the train back in Chance? Has her life experience changed her so much or do you recognize the young Juliet beneath it all - only "more so"? Traudee has noted that she had willingly abandoned all she had worked for in pursuing the classics...

    Joan Pearson
    Horselover! I see you beat me in here this morning! Quite the early, early, early bird! You posted twice yesterday about the mother/daugher relationships...
    "Juliet and Sara were once so close and did so much together, and then suddenly they became estranged."

    "The most terrible part of this is that this relationship deteriorates until mother (Juliet) and daughter (Penelope) become completely estranged" -
    Alice Munro does not dwell on the reasons for both sets of estrangements - in fact, both mothers, Sara and Juliet appear to be unaware of the reasons they have lost their daughters. Yet both hold on to the hope that they will be reunited "soon."

    Pamela, sobering thoughts - "Soon is an empty promise. Soon you better be all you can be because time is running out. We had better make our soon NOW." Though Alice Munro hasn't come out and said so, perhaps both Sara and Juliet did not do enough, did not put in enough of themselves into their relationships with their daughters...did not make their "soon" NOW? And Scrawler, Somehow I see a connection between the three definitions of "home" you have provided - present abode, place one was reared and grave - a connection with Pamela's admonition on making "soon" into "now". Time is running out...

    Mal, you may be right - Juliet might not change because of the argument incident, but remember when she read that letter she had written to Eric (in which she dismissed the chat with Don about the "big stupid row about the existence of God") "she thought that some shift must have taken place, at that time..." Do you remember what he said to her?
    "But to reject it (God's grace) for your child, it's like denying her nourishment"
    Does Juliet hear that sentiment echoing in Mother Shipton's words? -
    "She has come to us in great hunger."

    Malryn (Mal)

    I have two words for parts of this story (chapter). One is surreal, and the other is weird. When I read about Eric's funeral and the funeral pyre, I felt as if I were watching an hallucination. . . . or a big production scene in an opera.

    There's never just one reason for kids' turning away from their parents. Munro's writing is such that we are not permitted to see them all. Holes. There are so many holes here that the reader feels taxed when he or she tries to fill them all.



    TRAUDE mentioned Anne Tyler's book, Amateur Marriage, written in the same time frame. The girl in it leaves home just as Penelope did. The parents try to locate her. When they discover that she's part of a cult, they go there only to find that she's disappeared again, just as Panelope did. There is in that book a reunion of sorts years later, but neither the parents nor the daughter recognize each other. They simply are not the same people each one had in his or her minds. Do we ever really know people? Or are they creations of our minds? People offer different facets of themselves to different people. Seldom do they offer the whole.

    Juliet stops just this side of action. Inertia is what I see. When she comes to the line that says:

    A. You do something; you move.

    And B. You don't do anything. You don't cross the line,

    Juliet always chooses B.

    That's why it's hard for me to believe that Juliet would become a smalltime TV celebrity. That's why I'm not surprised that she doesn't go to her mother, and she doesn't try to find her daughter.

    Juliet's so cotton-pickin' childish sometimes that it exasperates me. Why does she choose to disrupt her marriage and her family by getting her knickers in a twist about something that happened years earlier between Eric and Christa? All I can think is that she's bored and wants out, so grabs at the first excuse she can find. I don't trust her grief after his death. I mean, she was ready to kick him out. Who's she grieving for anyway? I think she's grieving for herself. "What's going to happen to poor little me now?"

    Now, I've liked Juliet in this 3 part story, as screwed up as she might be, but what Alice Munro does with her in "Silence" is hard for me to accept.

    Silence. Is Juliet's Silence in action and words perhaps responsible for many of the things that happen to her?

    Mal

    Malryn (Mal)

    I don't think the argument between Don the Minister and Juliet had anything to do with anything. I think it's a device Alice Munro used to show the differences between what had been traditional for a long time and what is new. The same conflicts between tradition and change took place long, long before in history.

    As readers, our attitudes toward this argument between Juliet and Don are dependent on whether we have maintained the old traditions, or whether we have examined and perhaps adopted part or all of what is new.

    Alice Munro doesn't just write about people, she writes about the time in which they live and how it affects them. This three part story begins in 1965. The 60's and 70's were volatile times. The conflict between old and new was very obvious and real.

    Juliet emancipates herself from her parents and the Village by doing something that is totally unacceptable to the traditionalists in her old hometown, including her "liberal" parents. Despite their protestations, I think Sara and Sam were very much concerned about what people think -- "You have to fit in," her father said. She drops the pose of intellectual that she's carried all of her life up until now and goes off to live an unmarried life ( in sin! ) with a fisherman, the father of her child.

    Penelope is growing up in the New Age of purple toenails and fake tattoos on midriffs. This New Age alternative culture is full of enticements and seductions for young people, including drugs. Cults spring up with promises that if one joins them he or she will rid themselves of the stifling and antiquated ways of their parents and society. Live your life spiritually and organically. Grow what you eat. Down with pesticides and modern technology. Things will be 100% better if you simplify, just as Henry David Thoreau preached. Jesus Christ Superstar.

    I believe it is this idealistic dream of life with no problems that has seduced Penelope away from her mother. I believe her departure and the estragement with Juliet have little to do with anything Juliet did personally.

    What Mother Shipton and all the other leaders of these alternative groups do not tell the young people that join them is that it just doesn't work, and that most of them, (like Penelope) will go back to the detested "System" and society's status quo, get married and have children and face the same problems about feeding and clothing them and keeping a roof over their heads that their parents did.

    Mal

    ALF
    Well, I've never liked Juliet, Mal. I may have had compassion for her cool disregard for everyone else, but this story takes the cake!
    First off- Inertia is the key word here as many of the reviews have mentioned. Terminal inertia is what Juliet projects, IMO. She is detached, a regular wilted lily. What strange family dynamics are presented throughout this entire stroy. Juliet is faced with a major crisis here- her child has disappeared and she has chosen not to pursue this fact. We could take a week just hashing around that one thought. The question that keeps puzzeling me is: why in the world would she not have jumped up and down, called the police, demanded to see her child and raised hell until she had some answers to Penelope's vanishing act? She is a mother! Hello-Juliet this is your child. Why did she not wonder, was she abducted and held against her will? Did she succumb to a religious cult like the "moonies"? Is she sipping tainted Kool-aid with the equivalent of the Jim Jones followers? Where is she? Is she dead? I'd be running and screaming like a Banshee Indian in pursuit of an answer.. Is this the question that Munro wants us to ask one another?

    Deems
    (Andy--Not fair for me to comment since I haven't read the story, but I have to say that I completely agree with you. Just reading what others have posted, I get enough of the outline to understand that Juliet's daughter disappears and that Juliet doesn't act. The only point I want to make is that in mother-child, father-child relationships where there is estrangement that results from something the parent has done, I think it is always the parent's job to do something about it, to reach out, to make amends. The parent is the "adult" in the relationship even if the child is also an adult. )

    Maryal

    Malryn (Mal)

    The trouble with that, MARYAL, is that Alice Munro doesn't give a clue about what Juliet has done. It's true that she didn't tell Penelope immediately about her father's gruesome death and whacky funeral. What we don't know is whether Juliet also objected to Penelope's wearing midriff tops that exposed her belly button and an open coat in the middle of winter; whether Juliet objected to some of Penelope's friends, or even whether Juliet leaned too hard on her daughter, that is, played child and expected Penelope to play mother.

    We don't know any of these things. The character of Penelope is talked about, but never introduced. We can only speculate. Since I've seen it and experienced it, my speculation is that Juliet didn't do anything very serious; and that the influences of the age in which Penelope was growing up had a major effect on this break between her and her mother. She probably was aware of her mother's inabiity to act. There was no dominant father figure to stop her, so the kid just went ahead and did whatever she wanted to.

    Anne Tyler spells it out in Amateur Marriage. As far as I could see those parents didn't do anything "bad", either.

    Mal

    ALF
    I don't think that I'm being unreasonable but Juliet did do something wrong and I, too, would probably have retreated (like Penelope.)

    Firstly, why in the world would she have allowed Penelope, barely thirteen years old to go on a camping trip to the mountains in B.C. with a friend that she had never even met? It was alright with Juliet because:
    "Penelope had been at Torrance House for only one year (accepted on favorable financial terms because of her mother's once having taught there), and it pleased Juliet that she had already made so firm a friend and been accepted readily by the friend's family."

    WHY was this kid sent away to boarding school anyway if she was such a beloved daughter?
    I'm sorry, that's right, she was sent away so that Juliet (it's always about Juliet) could resolve some unresolved issues with Eric. OK, good you wish to have some "fighting" time but you would allow your child, at thirteen to go away with strangers just for your convenience? NOT! Next is the issue that when Eric's body is found located on the third day after a shipwreck she never, never attempted to reach this man's child. How far into the mountains could this family have treked that someone could not have located them? She didn't even try. She allowed the immoral, illegal cremation of Eric's body on the beach. She agreed to his body being thrown onto a pyre and engulfed in flames for the entire neighborhood to witness but she didn't see fit to include her own child in this weird burial rite. What's wrong with this picture? Is that significant that Eric's body rose from the sea on the third day? (I missed that on my first reading.) There are plenty of other reasons, no doubt, but the fact that she did not contact Penelope is wrong. I would never have forgiven my mother for that.

    Malryn (Mal)

    Penelope had been at Torrance House for a year before Juliet allowed her to go on the camping trip so she could have it out with Eric.

    "Eric's body was recovered on the third day. Something had got at him, it was said (meaning some animal), after the body was washed ashore." Munro doesn't tell us when the body came ashore.

    Juliet didn't tell Penelope about her father for the same reason she didn't go to her dying mother and rejected the first man on the train. If we could figure that one out, we'd be able to have a real insight into this woman. I'm not sure we can.

    Mal

    Traude S
    ALF, I agree. Detachment. Selfishness. Why indeed is the girl sent to boarding school? We learn that father and daughter had a good relationship, went fishing together, Penelope carrying some equipment, expressed a wish to become a fisher(woman) herself. Eric did not discourage her, we learn, but voiced reservations to Juliet.

    Then the fighting over Eric's past "transgressions" that had occurred while Juliet was at her parents' home, utterly miserable. But why harp on this to such an extent after all that time? Was it really worth not having the child come home right after the completion of the term?

    The burning of Eric's body on the beach is macabre, surrealistic, an anachronism reminiscent of a pagan rite, with whole families attending a kind of picnic --- until somebody had the good sense to take the children away. And there Juliet sat, emotionally removed.

    Did she do any grieving ? If so, we aren't told. The belated realization comes months later as a deep shock. And that is when she blurts out all the details to a 14-year old, just to unburden herself, without ever considering the emotional impact on the daughter.

    When the card arrives, unsigned and without clue a year later, she could have gone to the Post Office to make inquiries, but she did not - for fear someone would recognize her. Again, selfishness.

    JOAN, I don't believe Juliet # 3 can stand on its own. Even taken in conjunction with the two previous parts it raises more questions than it answers. Nor are there satisfying answers, in my opinion.

    More later this afternoon after PT.

    Scrawler
    I'd like to talk about Eric's letter that Juliet wrote at the end of "Soon" because I think it foreshadows "Silence":

    DREADED (Dearest) Eric:

    "Where to begin? I am FINE and Penelope is fine. CONSIDERING. She walks confidently now around Sara's bed but IS STILL LEERY OF STRIKING OUT WITH NO SUPPORT. The summer heat is amazing, compared with the west coast. Even when it rains. It's a good thing it does rain because Sam is going full-tilt at the market garden business. The other day I rode around with him in the ancient vehicle delivering fresh raspberries and raspberry jam (made by a sort of junior ILSE KOCH person who inhabits our kitchen) and newly dug first potatoes of the season. He is quite gungho. Sara stays in bed and dozes or looks at outdated fashion magazines. A minister came to visit her and he and I got into a big STUPID row about the existence of God or some such HOT TOPIC. The visit is going OKAY though...

    This was a letter that Juliet found years later. Eric must have saved it by ACCIDENT - it had no particular importance in their lives."

    First off what does "dreaded" mean? Was it an unusual endearment between Eric and Juliet?

    She says she "fine" "considering". Considering what? Her mother is dying, her father has a new business which he seems to like and than there is "a junior Ilse Koch person" who inhabits the kitchen. Does anyone know what "Ilse Koch" mean? None of these things should have bothered Juliet except of course her mother's illness. She did turn from her mother, but there are alot of people that can't handle "death or dying" very well.

    "A minister came to visit her and he and I got into a big "stupid" row about the existence of God or some such "hot topic." Did Juliet realize that it was "stupid" for her to have a fight with the minister or was it the "hot topic" of the existence of God? As Mal, has pointed out this indeed can be a "hot topic" but it is far from "Stupid" to discuss it. So it must have been the way it was discussed that was considered "stupid."

    "She walks confidently now around Sara's bed but is still leery of striking out with no support." I realize that it refers to Penelope "beginning to walk," but could it also refer to Penelope striking out on her own when she goes camping in "Silence." Was it than that Penelope felt she had to strike out with no support? Why? Was her relationship with her own mother mirroring Juliet's relationship with Sara?

    When is it we look in the mirror and realize that we are our "mother"? I swore I'd never do the things my mother did to me to my own daughter, but guess what. That's exactly what I did, only thankfully we both realized it and talked about it. Communication is very much apart of a relationship. I don't think there is much communication between any of these characters.

    What makes Juliet think that Eric saved the "letter" by "accident"? It reminds me of the letter my mother showed me that my father saved when he was overseas telling him that he had a "daughter" - ME! Of all the letters he got he saved this one. It means alot to me.

    Malryn (Mal)

    SCRAWLER, click here to read about Ilse Koch in my Post #192.

    Mal

    bmcinnis
    I’m noticing the number of times Juliet utters expressions of regret, the latest one being “She had been lacking in motherly inhibitions…....” One of the definitions of regret is experiencing distress over desires that are unfulfilled. Isn’t that Juliet’s story? One regret after another, one unfulfilled desire after another. She seems to have literally spent her life looking back over these kinds of events with not a wit of acknowledgement, of joy or of appreciation, or gratitude—like the “hope’” defined in the last words of her story. What a way to spend a life!!

    Bern

    jayfay
    Mal - Re: your post 243 - They simply are not the same people each one had in his or her minds. Do we ever really know people? Or are they creations of our minds? People offer different facets of themselves to different people. Seldom do they offer the whole. How true that is.

    This quote from “Gilead” comes to mind: "You can know a thing to death and be for all purposes completely ignorant of it." "A man can know his father, or his son, and there might still be nothing between them but loyalty and love and mutual incomprehension" (MUTUAL INCOMPREHENSION). Juliet was definitely not the norm. She lacked loyalty and had little if any love.

    Scrawler – I, too would like to know what Juliet meant by “DREADED (Dearest) Eric in the letter ACCIDENTLY found.

    DeeW
    I've been wondering a lot about Juliet's intrigue with the Greek culture, especially their love of the irrational. She seems not to have been aware that her own actions are irrational as well. It doesn't make sense to think that she could study the classics so intensely then return to her home town and fit in, as her parents advised her to do. No one values the life she has been living, not even her father who, being a teacher himself, you would expect to be more appreciative. Juliet lets Fate decide her life more or less like the women in Greek myths. She exerts very little control over her life, or at least gives her decisions little thought. When she bears a child, she insists on calling her Penelope, not shortened to Penny, but Penelope. This is the name of the faithful wife of Odysseus, but this Penelope does not remain faithful to her mother and father. It is evident that she has already begun to distance herself from them by age fourteen when she chooses to go on a camping trip with a strange family, rather than return to her own. Not without reason, however, as she has been sent away to boarding school and may feel that she is the one who has been abandoned.

    Strangely tho when her father dies, instead of grief and anguish at the loss, she is overheard telling a friend that she barely knew him. How odd, since she had been a close fishing companion of her father and even considered following him into the fishing business. I see her becoming more like her mother, with impulsive decisions that will affect both their lives. When she joined the religious cult, there had never been any sign to her mother that she felt a need for a spiritual life. Then, after inviting her mother to visit, she suddenly leaves without explanation. So what goes around comes around to Juliet and she is alone at the end. All her life she has been isolating herself from others without seeming to realize it. Just as she turned coldly from her own mother, now her own daughter has done the same to her. The worst of it is that she can only guess at the reasons why,but doesn't really know...and probably never will.

    Scamper
    Perhaps we should be careful in judging whether or not certain acts of Juliet were acceptable. While I don't come from a family that would send children away to school, many families do, for example. However, it would NOT be strange for a child of mine to go on a camping trip at age 13 with another family - though I would want to know the family.

    I got a little different take on Juliet and Penelope, and I'm wondering if I read it wrong. I had the feeling they were a team, enclosed in their own world, and that Penelope was Juliet's main reason for living. Then of course Penelope broke out, and I never understood why. And as others have mentioned, I couldn't understand why Juliet didn't raise heaven and earth to find her and why Penelope - who after all turned out traditional with a husband and children - never wanted to contact her mother again. It just seemed weird and inexplicable to me.

    Joan Pearson
    Oh my, it's a good thing we have four more days to spend on this story! There are so many things to talk about and you seem to be reacting more strongly to this story than to the other two. I'm going to attempt to organize your comments into topics, because I think they deserve our attention and further comment. The most passionate response seems to be to Juliet's "inertia". It seems to be a cumulative eruption - based on past behavior as well.

    One question I've been asking myself as we talk about "Silence" - can this story stand alone as a short story, without any knowledge of the first? Traudee thinks not. What do the rest of you think? In a New Yorker Interview with Alice Munro the author speaks specifically of "Soon" and "Silence" - also mentions the girl in "Chance". You might find it interesting. I hope you can hear it - she speaks quite softly.

    Another thing you might note in the interview...the character of Juliet is largely autobiographical in that Alice Munro was considered "a little bit freakish" growing up too. She seems to be more sympathetic towards our Juliet than you are. Scamper, I see your post just now. You are showing the girl some mercy.

    In the interview Alice Munro says you don't get through life without making mistakes - quite costly mistakes. You look back and say, why did I do that? But given the circumstances at the time, you realize that you couldn't have done things any differently...

    bimde
    Alf, I think we all agree that Juliet is a very selfish woman. Not interested in anything but what she wants. She has been a person who feels superior to almost anyone else that she meets. Her own child, she lets go to, as far as she knows, an unknown fate. Does she make every effort to find Penelope? Not a chance. She's Juliet. As to the funeral, if you will go back and read page 141, you will find that Ailo had gotten permission for this ceremony. It was legal. Immoral? That's a question for each one to decide forhim/herself. Again, though, Juliet could not face doing this herself. She deferedto Ailo. Grief? she showed none. Was she capable of real love, or grief for love lost? She is a shallow woman, who ends up all alone. As someone said earlier, "What goes around, comes around".She turned away from her mother at a time when her mother was reaching out. Now, Penelope is returning the favor.

    Joan Pearson
    Bimde gets us started with the list of adjectives to explain Juliet's actions - some of these were cited also by Traude and Andy - selfish, superior, not interested in anything but what she wants. Do we really all agree, Bimde?

    Scrawler mentions the lack of communication in Juliet's family. Mal wonders if it isn't her "silence" that is responsible for many of her actions. Traude mentions "detachment". Jayfay, "mutual incomprehension" a term from Gilead. Gossett sees a girl immersed in Greek mythology who "lets Fate decide her life." Do we all see a kind of "inertia" that prevents her from responding in a way we consider appropriate?

    Bern, I'm wondering why one of these stories isn't titled, "Regrets" - "One of the definitions of regret is experiencing distress over desires that are unfulfilled." Juliet seems to spend her life looking backwards and second guessing her actions. Isn't she like Alice Munro in the New Yorker interview who looks back and asks "why did I do that?" But then concludes that given the circumstances at the time, there wasn't much else she could have done.

    Scrawler the letter Juliet wrote to "Dear (Dreaded) Eric"* after the visit home...a visit Juliet described as "PAINFUL"...had an impact on Juliet when she read it years later...WITH REGRETS:
    She had not protected Sara, she had found no reply. Why so difficutl. To Sara it would have meant so much - but she had put everything away."

  • Am thinking hard on "Dear (Dreaded) Eric" - any ideas? There's a prize, (a dreadful prize) for the best explanation of Juliet's salutation to Eric...
  • Malryn (Mal)

    "The next escape was to the University of Western Ontario; there, wishing to disguise her intent to write fic tion, she enrolled in journalism (rather blowing her cover by publishing her first short story, 'Dimensions of a Shadow', in the university magazine). A scholarship student, she eked out the money as best she could, selling her blood, picking suckers from tobacco, working as a librarian, but after two years there was no more and she was faced with a stark choice: marry - the candidate was a fellow student - or do the expected: go home and care for her mother. Self-preservation prevailed, but at the price of an abiding guilt.

    " 'My mother's life was very sad, and if I had been a different person I could have made it quite a bit better. I mean, I have to realise that always. If I had been a different kind of woman, with more immediate warmth, instead of this inner fire, I could have been very helpful to her - not in physical terms, but in day to day communication, instead of leaving her all alone.' "

    Source:

    Riches of a Double life

    Malryn (Mal)
    "She is the gold standard by which everything else is measured, to whom everyone else is compared. And I can understand why. I do not disagree. It's just that it makes her into an icon and I don't suppose anyone wants their mother, or their father for that matter, to become an icon. What is there to do with an icon besides worshipping it, or ignoring it, or smashing it to pieces?"

    Source:

    LIVES OF MOTHERS AND DAUGHTERS. Growing up with Alice Munro

    Malryn (Mal)
    "Should I have talked to her about a noble life? Sacrifice? Opening your life to the needs of strangers? I never thought of it. I must have acted as if it would have been good enough if she turned out like me. Would that sicken her?"

    Joan Pearson
    Andy, before we get into Juliet's failings as a mother, maybe we need to clear the matter of Penelope's decision to join the Spiritual Balance Centre. You seem to think that Juliet should have done more to make her come home. What exactly? Use her contacts from her television program? Hire some of those deprogrammers that you read about? Do you really think the police would have given priority to search for a girl several months short of twenty- one who was in no apparent danger? I think the age of majority is eighteen...

    Scrambler, I will agree with you - "it would NOT be strange for a child of mine to go on a camping trip at age 13 with another family." True, Juliet didn't know the family, but boarding school is a bit different. These kids knew one another for a year, and there may have been letters or phone calls exchanged. Just because the families hadn't met in person doesn't mean too terribly much. In my opinion.

    Of course we know what happened - Eric wanted her to come home, Juliet wanted time to have it out with him about Christa...Penelope went on the camping trip and her father drowned. She never saw him again. How devastating for her. Then her mother confides in her - breaks down and tells her everything.Not a good idea. How can a kid handle this? I guess she didn't.

    Mal, I agree - Juliet must have been aware of her mother's inability to act. Or her decision NOT to act, not to interfere with anything she wanted to do. Does Juliet want Penelope to experiment, to know herself in a way that Juliet never did?

    Why was Penelope in boarding school in the first place? To get a better education? I don't think so. Gossett, I think you got it - the father and daughter had a good relationship, Penelope even wanted to be a fisherman when she grew up. Doesn't this sound familiar? Look what happened to the relationship with Sara when Juliet abruptly turned exclusively to her father - at this same age. Don't you get the feeling that to avoid this from happening again, Juliet consciously or unconsciously made sure that Penelope "barely knew him?"

    Pamela, I bet Juliet thought she and Penelope grew up close too...but apparently not. ABRUPTLY Penelope had enough and left. We don't know the reason, any more than we know why Juliet turned abruptly from Sara to her father. I'll bet if we could ask Juliet why she did that, she'd give the answer to the first question of why Penelope left.

    I'd like to hear more from you about what you thought of the characterization of Joan Shipton..."Pope Joan". Please someone, tell me about Pope Joan?

    I'd also like to hear more of your thoughts on the Funeral Pyre on the beach. Alice Munro spent quite a bit of her short story on this. It must have been important. I thought it strange that Juliet repeated that his fisherman friends were going to "burn Eric" on the beach. Not "burn Eric's body" - but "burn Eric"...

    Good night, Irene...

    ps, Mal, I just now see your post. Goodness, there goes Juliet again, looking backwards to how things must have seemed. More regrets...

    Malryn (Mal)

    I'm not sure Juliet's asking Larry those questions above show regret. I think they are self-probing. I think it's very telling when she says, "I never thought of it."


    My daughter flew to France with a supervised group at the age of 13 and spent the summer there. Her father and I were legally separated and stayed in the U.S.

    Mal

    horselover
    There seems to be a general consensus that Juliet was cold, selfish and self-centered. Some posters even suggested that she did not really grieve for Eric. I don't agree with this. I think Munro sums it up herself when she says that we make decisions we may later regret, but often there was little else we could have done.I look back on many decisions I've made with regret, but I don't think I'd do anything differently if I could do it over given all the same facts of the situation.

    Joan asked about Juliet's conversation with "Pope Joan" at the Spiritual Balance Centre. Unfortunately, it's difficult to have a conversation with someone whose opinions are rock solid and whose replies to anything you say are stock answers. "Wherever she has gone...it will be the right thing for her spirituality and her growth." Pope Joan insists that Penelope is not concerned about her possesions because, of course, cults seek to enrich themselves at the expense of their converts. Juliet rightfully senses a kind of hostility beneath the woman's platitudes. She accuses Juliet of bringing up Penelope in a home that lacked faith, which is true and something that the cult has taken advantage of as well as Penelope's loneliness and unhappiness.

    Why does Penelope send the anonymous cards on her own birthday? Is she testing to see how hard her mother will try to find her?

    I think we need to cut Juliet some slack. She's lost almost everyone close to her--her mother, her husband, and now her daughter. Before her husband died, she found out he'd been sleeping with her best friend. Still after Eric's death, she takes care of all the practical matters and finds a job and a place to live. She picks up the pieces of her life and tries to make a success of it. And she almost does. Then she loses her job and is devastated to find out the Penelope is living a suburban middle-class life and has known where Juliet was all along. "My daughter went away without telling me good-bye...gradually, I believe, it dawned on her how much she wanted to stay away...maybe she can't stand me." How terribly sad, but Juliet manages to hold onto hope at the end. I feel sorry for this woman who has drifted through her life coping as best she can with the blows that life inflicts on us all.

    Malryn (Mal)

    " ' If I had been a different kind of woman, with more immediate warmth, instead of this inner fire, I could have been very helpful to her - not in physical terms, but in day to day communication, instead of leaving her all alone.' "
    Did Juliet say this? No, her creator did. It could have been Juliet, couldn't it?
    "When Sheila Munro was growing up, she and her younger sister Jenny would sit on the living room floor and watch television while their mother, Canadian author Alice Munro, sat in a chair behind them reading a book. She was with them, but she wasn't with them. It was a feeling the girls would have throughout their childhood. While their father was detached in his own way, he did embrace his role in the family. He expressed great pride and interest in things like choosing and decorating the house they lived in and playing with his children when he got home from work. Their mother never seemed to care about such things. Sure, she did the laundry, waited on her kids when they were sick, and cooked dinner just like other moms did. But it was always clear that what she really wanted to be doing was writing at the little desk in the corner of her bedroom."
    If you change "what she really wanted to be doing was writing" to "what she really wanted to be doing was something else," could this be a description of Juliet?

    Mal

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 15, 2005 - 03:47 am

    I agree with much of what HORSELOVER has said. It seems to me that we have been judging Juliet according to our own standards rather than analyzing her and trying to understand her by hers.

    What about Penelope? What was her part in this? Does any of the responsibility for the estrangement rest on her shoulders?

    JOAN points out that she was legally of age when she went to the Spiritual Balance Centre. She was a grown woman. We're told she'd been away working at Banff. She'd been to Mexico. She'd gone on hiking trips to Newfoundland. It wasn't okay for her to make her own decisions now?

    I think it was cruel of Penelope to send those cards to her mother on her birthday without having any idea of getting together with her.

    We'll never know what made Penelope stay away from her mother. Perhaps she had inherited the same kind of inertia that Juliet had. Who knows?

    The cards she sent only served to make Juliet hope she'd see her. When nothing happened, poor Juliet was left to probe herself and search for things she might have done to her daughter that made her want to stay away.

    My older son had problems when he was growing up. My husband, a scientist, didn't believe in psychiatry because "it isn't an exact science," but finally he gave me permission to take my son to a psychiatrist. During the course of my son's analysis, I was called in to a conference. I went in and began raking myself over the coals about things I must have done to my son. The psychiatrist said to me, "Mrs. Freeman, you didn't have anything to do with your son's problems" and told me why.

    Why should we blame Juliet for what Penelope has done? We don't even know Penelope. As I said before, we've been told a little about her, but not once has she been introduced in this story.

    Mal

    DeeW
    February 15, 2005 - 09:52 am
    If anyone is interested, there's lots on the internet about the legend of Pope Joan. I say "legend" because most scholars seem to think it wasn't really so. HOwever, Donna Woolfolk Cross has written a novel based on the persona known as Pope Joan who was supposedly a woman in fact, but ascended the Papacy as a man. According to the legend, she succeeded in carrying off the masquerade until one unfortunate day she had her entourage pull to the side of the road and gave birth to a baby. Of course, this astonished everyone and as far as I know, no one declared it a miracle! I don't see any connection between this legendary character and the woman in Monro's story, except that they were both in charge of a Religious organization. HOwever, it's an interesting side trip and opens a huge can of worms!

    Traude S
    February 15, 2005 - 09:55 am
    Have not been able to post since yesterday's strenuous PT session. I have not yet read the linked material, nor -carefully- read every post since and MAL's quotations.

    I am not ready yet to look to the author's background and the interviews for explanation, but trying instead to unravel the story as it is presented.

    Some facts are not explained to my satisfaction, for example:

    If Juliet and Penelope were so close and hardly ever out of touch/reach for any length of time, why then didn't Juliet try to contact P. sooner? long before six months were up? and only after she received P.'s message?

    Re # 1. Are Juliet's metamorphoses credible? Yes, to a degree. But she remains self-centered throughout, IMHO.

    Regarding Pope Joan.

    There WAS such a personage, which the Catholic Church denies. According to legend which is shrouded in deliberate mystery, Joan rode through Rome on horseback with great authority and is said to actually have given birth to a child soon after dismounting. At least two books about her came out a few years ago. I'm not sure Pope Joan carried whips, as Ilse Koch did. But both were clearly figures of female authority.

    To complement/supplement MAL's # 192. This (and Ilse Koch) goes back to the era of the notorious Concentration Camps (KZ in German), where "undesirables", Jews, Gypsies, homosexuals, and ANY naysayers were incarcerated, thousands of them gassed.

    Ilse Koch's husband was the commandant of one of those camps, Buchenwald in the eastern part of Germany. In addition to other "predilections"like whipping prisoners, Ilse developed a fancy for creating lampshades out of prisoners' skins.

    And MAL, not necessarily all of them were Jewish skin. Thousands of non Jews were transported and killed there too - for disagreeing, doubting about the progress of the war, and being overheard for saying so. That is exactly what happened to a good friend of mine in Heidelberg, who was never seen again.

    Hitler's insanity targeted thousands of non Jews as well. Check the web and look up Dietrich Bonhöffer, Pastor Niemöller (of the Confessional Church), the White Rose, the student rebellion which resulted in the execution of Sophie Scholl and her brother, and any related links.

    DeeW
    February 15, 2005 - 11:46 am
    Traud, I don't mean to doubt your belief in such a personage, because I just read that Europeans had known much about this person than Americans ever have. However, I refer you and others to the webs site Myteries of History, by U.S. News Online. It gives a fair and balanced discussion of the story and brings in some very amusing sidelights...such as the "groping chair" used to assure the Cardinals that their cantidate could indeed be a HOly Father and not an Unholy Mother! It made me laugh. What a pity, if the story is indeed true, that women were held in such contempt and unfortunately still are. We still have a long, long ways to go baby!

    DeeW
    February 15, 2005 - 12:04 pm
    Thank you Traude for the information about other victims of Hitler. I'm afraid most others have been lost in the horror of the entire era, and this is very wrong. Their deaths are as deserving of attention as anyone elses. HOw frightening to think a person can be killed for such as murmuring words of doubt or disapproval. God save us from another such regime.

    ALF
    February 15, 2005 - 12:12 pm
    Well, you'll have to forgive my distain for Juliet but ask yourself-- what would I have done if my child turned up missing? What would you as a mother do if someone told you your kid was not where you had expected her/him to be and then this person tells you "I cannot tell you where she is?" Irregardless of her age, wouldn't you do everything and anything in your power to find out where she/he had gone? I would! Plus the fact she is a television personality and must have pull somewhere, I'm sure. Why didn't she use her influence to get some answers? I can not imagine walking away from that place without some answers whether Penelope joined on her own volition or not is not the issue. The issue is she has disappeared!

    Scamper
    February 15, 2005 - 01:00 pm
    Thanks for the background on Alice Munro, it does seem that she took aspects of herself and modeled Juliet on them. Perhaps we just have to accept the fact that Juliet is different and can't relate 'normally'. But I would have to say I wouldn't choose her for a best friend because I'm not sure she would be there when the chips were down.

    One thing that stood out screaming at me as I read the story is Juliet really doesn't even have evidence that Juliet is alive. I'd want to put my hands on her and have her tell me to my face she was through with me. It was mysterious how she went away after inviting her mother to visit, and my hackles would be up worried that something had happened to her.

    Scrawler
    February 15, 2005 - 01:07 pm
    The love of a parent for a child is different from all other loves. A parent knows he has given all he can when he/she sees their child leave home and become a nuturing adult.

    Keeping this in mind let's examine what Juliet feels about Penelope:

    She gives ME delight, Juliet could have said. Not that she is one of those song-and-dance purveyors of sunshine and cheer and looking-on-the-bright-side. I hope I'VE BROUGHT HER UP BETTER THAN THAT. She has grace and compassion and she is as wise as if she'd been on this earth for eighty years. Her nature is reflective, not all over the map like MINE. Somewhat reticent, like her father's. She is also angelically pretty, she's like my mother, blond like my mother but not so frail. Strong and noble. Molded, I should say, like a caryatid. And contrary to popular notions IAM NOT FAINTLY JEALOUS. All this time without her - and with no word from her, because SPIRITUAL BALANCE DOES NOT ALLOW LETTERS OR PHONE CALLS - all this time I'VE BEEN IN A SORT OF DESERT, and when her message came I WAS LIKE AN OLD PATCH CRACKED EARTH GETTING A FULL DRINK OF RAIN.

    HOPE TO SEE YOU SUNDAY AFTERNOON. IT'S TIME. Time to go home, was what Juliet hoped this meant, BUT OF COURSE SHE WOULD LEAVE THAT UP TO PENELOPE.

    Notice that like Sara her own mother Juliet keeps relating her relationship with Penelope back to herself: "she gives me delight," and "I hope I've brought her up better than that." What delight does Penelope get from Juliet? And what difference would it have been if Penelope was "one of those song-and-dance purveyors of sunshine"? As parents we can only guide our children, but we can't mold them like an artist into our own image.

    This whole paragraph is little over-dramatic. Sometimes its hard to let your child go into the world, but sometimes you just have to let go and be there when they need you to encourage them. I've known some parents who have thought of themselves like "in a sort of desert" without their children, but it was parents like that the children had a difficult time in communicating with them. I used to tell my own children that I may not agree with you, but I'll listen to what you have to say.

    Finally, when Penelope wrote to Juliet she didn't promise that she would be there when Juliet got there - only that she HOPED to be there. Juliet only assumed that Penelope wanted to come home. I learned a long time ago that we shouldn't assume anything!

    "The woman says those words - PENELOPE IS NOT HERE - as lightly as possible."

    "Wherever she has gone, whatever she has decided, it will be the right thing for her. It will be the RIGHT thing for her spirituality and her growth."

    "Penelope is not very concerned right now about her POSSESSIONS."

    "Penelope has had such a wonderful opportunity in her life to meeting interesting people - goodness, she hasn't needed to meet intersting people, she's GROWN UP with an interesting person, you're her MOTHER - but you know, sometimes there's a dimension that is missing, grown-up children feel that they've MISSED OUT on something -"

    This is an intresting conversation. It puts everything in prospective. No matter how we raise our children, I think they will always feel they've MISSED OUT on something. It doesn't really make any difference who our parents were, children do not see their parents as others do. As parents it is sometimes difficult to know if you've raised your children so that they will succeed and be happy and healthy.

    Whatever Penelope decides will be RIGHT for her at the time. This not only goes for spiritual situations, but in everything she does throughout her life. I for one, feel that it must be the child that decides her own life.

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 15, 2005 - 02:15 pm

    It's all so complicated, and Alice Munro has left too many holes in this story, in my opinion. That makes it even more complicated.

    We've never really met Penelope. We've heard her talk once when Juliet told her about her father. We're told of an overheard conversation in which Penelope actually dismisses her father, and that's it.

    There's no way we can really tell what kind of person Penelope is or what her feelings about her mother might have been when she was living at home. All we know is Juliet, and Alice Munro is not really letting us see very much of what she is.

    I said earlier today: "It seems to me that we have been judging Juliet according to our own standards rather than analyzing her and trying to understand her by hers." Yes, I do think Penelope's part in this is important.

    Mal

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 15, 2005 - 02:23 pm

    Some of you would move heaven and earth to find out where Penelope is, if she were your daughter. I can't tell you what I'd do. I can only tell you what I did to in a similar situation.

    All 3 of my kids blamed me for the breakdup of my marriage and our family. Their father fostered this. None of them wanted anything to do with me.

    All I knew was that all three kids were somewhere in Westchester County, New York, if they hadn't moved from there. I was in my hometown in Massachusetts because I couldn't afford New York and nobody would hire me because I'm handicapped. I had old addresses, yes, but had no idea whether letters I sent ever reached them.

    My strong instinct was to go and try to find them and try to reconcile the differences between us. I had a friend at the time, a man more than old enough to be my father. It seemed harsh to me when he said, "Mal, they're not treating you right.. You don't need their good will or their ill will. Eliminate 'em. If they want to come back to you, they will. If they don't they won't."

    I couldn't imagine doing this, but in order to save myself and stop what I was going through, I followed my wise old friend's advice. Gradually, over a period of three or four years, all three kids drifted back -- not to live with me, but to create a different kind of relationship.

    I see in this story the same kind of "Daddy's side - Mommy's side" in Juliet's relationship with her mother and father and Penelope's relationship with Juliet and Eric. I don't know if this exists in other families, but I do know it existed in mine.

    Kids are funny about and to their parents, I think. All I know is that when my job as "immediate mother" was done, I let them go.

    They are now in age 53, 49 and 45. They all live their own lives, even my daughter, whose house is separated from the big one room apartment addition where I live only by a large studio room. My sons live 500 miles away, one north and one south.. None of them tell me how to live my life, and I don't tell them how to live theirs. With all of our foibles and idiosyncrasies present and past, we are friends.

    Mal

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 15, 2005 - 03:08 pm

    It didn't take long for Juliet to change the name of Joan of the Spiritual Balance Centre from Pope Joan to Mother Shipton. Who was Mother Shipton? Why did Juliet think this was a more appropriate name?
    "Mother Shipton, also known as Ursula Sonthiel Shipton, was born in 1488 in Yorkshire, England, and lived until 1561. According to legend, her birth was the result of a union between her mother and the devil. When she was born, she was reportedly hideously ugly.


    "As Ursula grew older she began to tell fortunes and predict the future. The most famous of these predictions described future technology, like automobiles.


    "Mother Shipton's prophecies are hoaxes. It now appears that almost all of them were written by others after the events they described had already happened. The existence of Mother Shipton herself is uncertain."

    horselover
    February 15, 2005 - 04:29 pm
    Andy, I agree with you that it is hard to believe that a mother would not do everything in her power to find a missing child. But reclaiming a child, or even an adult, who has been brainwashed by a cult is extremely difficult. Some parents resort to kidnapping and deprogramming, but this does not always work and often widens the rift between them. Life throws us these heartbreaking curves, and we have to deal with them as best we can.

    MAL's story of her own experience with separation from her children shows that you can't always force the relationship. She's also correct in saying that Munro does not tell us anything about how Penelope came to her decision. All Munro says is that Penelope stayed away because it was the only way she could think of to manage her own life. This hints at a relationship with Juliet that psychologists once labelled "toxic parents." On the other hand, psychologists once blamed Schizophrenia on cold and controlling mothers and distant fathers, when we now know it is a biochemical condition that has nothing to do with parental treatment. Still, mothers of such children suffered guilt for years blaming themselves. Munro gives no details except that Penelope probably witnessed much of the discord between Juliet and Eric. Would this be enough to cause such a rift between her and Juliet, especially after the shock of Eric's sudden death?

    Joan Pearson
    February 15, 2005 - 04:44 pm
    Scrawler, I've been thinking more about your question concerning the letter Juliet had sent to Dear (Dreaded) Eric - you asked if it was believable that Eric kept it by mistake. In "Silence" we learn that while Juliet was in the Village with her parents, Eric was having something like an affair with Christa. Before Juliet, he used to sleep with her when his wife was incapacitated.

    While with Christa, he received the letter from Juliet. This was not a love letter, but it was enough to remind Eric of his wife - and baby daughter. Whatever had gone on with Juliet before she packed up and went home for the visit, whatever had caused him to turn to Christa once again, he held on to that letter and resumed his life with Juliet on her return. Why he told her 12 years later is puzzling. My guess about the "Dreadful" in the salutation - it had something to do with words spoken before she left and how she "dreaded" facing him after what she had said to him.

    Will be back later this evening...I wouldn't be exaggerating to say that the number of posts today are overwhelming in number. Remember we have three more days to talk about this story...Mercy! Remember we were going to try slow the pace and shorten the posts because these are short stories?

    Traude S
    February 15, 2005 - 06:47 pm
    JOAN, it is hard to concentrate on one element at a time when we are also reacting to or answering posts! It shows how engaged we are in Munro!

    Two brief comments:

    1. Regarding Penelope's finally making contact with the birthday card:

    The card is not for Juliet; it comes on Penelope's own birthday, the 19th of June. Could that possibly have been a veiled cry for help? If it was, it remained unanswered.

    Another card arrives later. Juliet discarded it immediately. We are not told anything more about it.

    2. Juliet is the omniscient narrator of the three stories. We learn about Eric, Penelope, Christa, Juliet's parents, Irene and everyone else only from her , and only as much as she cares to tell us.

    That is story-telling at its best.

    More thoughts tomorrow.

    bimde
    February 15, 2005 - 06:57 pm
    Joan, I mentioned a bit about this in an earlier post. However, a bit more thought about it. With Ailo's heritage,and since she was given the authority to do this, it was logical to her to use this method. In the Norse (Viking) way, when a person (man more likely) died,The body was put onto a boat, the boat set on fire, and cast out into the sea. It seemed right that Eric's body was done this way. His boat was not available, so the beach seemed the place for this rite.His dependence on the sea for a living, the sea would claim him in the end. As for Juliet's use of Eric, rather than Eric's body, she had not yet accepted, that, in fact it WAS Eric'body that he was really, truly dead.

    horselover
    February 15, 2005 - 07:58 pm
    The more I thought about it, the more I wondered why my daughter and I are close now. So many things happened in her childhood for which she could blame me. Probably, if I were she, I would blame me. It's hard for me to even think about those times today. Yet we seem to have survived it all. It's a mystery.

    Joan, I did go to Amazon and type in Marilyn Freeman and got back titles for Marilyn Freeman and Marilyn E. Freeman. What is the title I am looking for?

    Joan Pearson
    February 15, 2005 - 10:04 pm
    Traudee, a very good point..."Juliet is the omniscient narrator. We learn about everyone else only from her, and only as much as she cares to tell us." Let's keep this in mind as we consider Juliet's actions and responses to different situations. She won't respond as you or I would respond, because, as Pamila said it - "Perhaps we just have to accept the fact that Juliet is different and can't relate 'normally'." (Translate - "normally" - how you or I might respond.)
  • Joan Shipton: "Sometimes there's a dimension that is missing, grown-up children feel that they've missed out on something."
    Juliet: Oh yes, I know that grown-up children can have all sorts of complaints."

  • Joan Shipton: "I must tell you that your daughter has known loneliness. She has known unhappiness." (Traude, this may answer one of your questions about why Penelope left - though on the surface they did everything together. Penelope may have told Joan Shipton this.)
    Juliet: "Don't most people feel that, at one time or another? Loneliess and unhappiness."

  • Juliet's answers do make sense, but in this case, her daughter is missing - it seems to me that Juliet's response should be intense interest and further questions for the woman who might have some answers. She sounds almost "detached" as Traudee mentioned yesterday. Horselover, happily, things worked out with your daughter despite the complaints most grown-up children have about their childhoods. You too, Mal. A sad story, but new relationships forged. Does't look as if Penelope has any intentions to make it up with Juliet, but who knows, as you say.

    In these exchanges, did you notice the emphasis on grown-up children? Andy, you say "whether Penelope walked away of her own volition is not the issue." Apparently it is the issue to Juliet. To her, Penelope is a grown-up, not in danger, but working things out on her own, away from her mother. Juliet must wait for her return - as Sara had no choice but to wait for Juliet.

    Juliet is in her defensive mode now, but hiding it from those "bright, twinkiing eyes" - Juliet recognizes Shipton's "Playful but deadly hostility." She later admits Penelope's leaving is her fault to Christa - she "should have sent her to Sunday School to learn to say her prayers and this wouldn't have happened." Is she being sarcastic?

    Thank you all for the illumination on both legends, "Pope Joan" - and Mal, for Mother Shipton - "her birth the result of a union between her mother and the devil." Ah that sarcastic girl, a sense of humor, even in her misery! Sounds as if she has come across both legends in her extensive reading. At least she didn't bring in St. Joan, Jeanne d'Arc. I'm very sensitive about that one. (Not sure how I feel about having the name "Joan" described as "plain and familiar" - but it could have been worse)

    Joan Pearson
    February 16, 2005 - 05:54 am
    Scrawler, thanks for going back and digging up those quotes, for your clear summary of what Alice Munro has told us about how Juliet views Penelope. Revealing..."like Sara her own mother Juliet keeps relating her relationship with Penelope back to herself." Could Sara help it? Can Juliet? Be honest, do most of us do this to some extent?

    Mal asks, "What about Penelope? Does any of the responsibility for the estrangement rest on her shoulders?"

    Gossett responds - "Munro gives no details except that Penelope probably witnessed much of the discord between Juliet and Eric. Would this be enough to cause such a rift between her and Juliet, especially after the shock of Eric's sudden death?"

    You were observing that Juliet didn't grieve for Eric - though others did see the different stages of grief.

    Bimde, thank you for emphasizing what I thought was the old Norse custom..of setting a boat afire on the sea. That's a whole lot different from burning the body on the beach. How macabre. Juliet seems to be in shock and out of control. She doesn't seem to be able to stand up to decisive people and strong women - such as Ailo and Mother Shipton.

    Did anyone notice Penelope grieving - at all? First she dismissed her father - she hardly knew him. This wasn't true (according to Juliet) - this is the first stage of grief, denial. But when Juliet goes to Heather's house to bring her news of her father's death and spend the month there, Penelope and her friend passed the time swimming, working on tans, movies...loud music, boys. Is this all a period of denial? Years later she confesses to Mother Shipton that she has been lonely and unhappy. Her mother's two affairs in those years preceeding her disappearance must have had an impact.

    Traudee, for me that was one of the most gripping moments in this story because it revealed that Juliet had finally given up - when she discarded the last card without opening it. Though she was probably right, it was more than likely it was just another birthday card, it was maddening to see her toss it away, wasn't it?

    The other moment was the one Gossett cited yesterday..."she probably hates me."

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 16, 2005 - 06:14 am

    Why was my post to Horselover saying I'd sent her a postcard deleted? I posted this because people are refusing cards and postcards because of virus scares. Did I go against a SeniorNet policy when I mentioned the name of my book? If so, I apologize.

    Mal

    ALF
    February 16, 2005 - 06:29 am
    I agree with everyones point of view but suppose- just suppose that girl did not leave on her own accord. That keeps nagging at me and perhaps it has to do with my own guilt and experience. A bland, generic birthday card arrives each year for five years and then that abruptly stops which causes J. to move on. "The way things were now, she had to wonder every day. And be disappointed."
    I don't wish to beat a dead horse but it always has to be about Juliet. She just gave up where as I would, at that point, be concerned that something more dire than her disappearing act has occurred.
    Why did Penelope cease sending these cards, do you think? Was she tired of reminding her mother of her legacy? Was she disappointed that her mother never gave a damn to put foth the effort and find her. She is now married we're told- so why not make that effort to contact Juliet and spend some time with her? Are we back to the adage "What goes around- comes around."

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 16, 2005 - 07:12 am
    JOAN, Traude is right. We are "engaged in Munro".

    I don't agree that Juliet is the omniscient narrator of this story. The author lets us into her thoughts and reveals conversations between her and others, but to me the narrator is anonymous.

    How differently we read! I don't think the rift between Eric and Juliet had much of anything to do with Penelope's leaving, though his absence might have. After all, it was years after Eric's death and years after that rift that Penelope left for good.

    I read on Page 138 that Juliet learned about Eric's sleeping with Christa "through some trivial disclosure ---- and perhaps the frankness or possibly the malice of their longtime neighbor Ailo", who didn't like Juliet. I didn't read that Eric deliberately told her about it years after the fact. I wonder if Ailo ever got to Penelope with some of her spleen?

    My take on the card, sent to arrive on Penelope's birthday, was that Penelope was saying, "This is to remind you that you had a daughter on this day." A kind of rubbing it in. I repeat that I think it was cruel of Penelope to do this, if she had no intention of having anything to do with her mother.

    When I saw the words "dreaded" and "Eric" on the same line, I thought of Erik the Red and the dreaded Vikings. Apparently Ailo, with "her Scandinavian blood, her upright carriage and flowing white hair, seeming to fit her naturally for the role of Widow of the Ses", thought of Eric that way, too.

    ANDY, it sure looks like Alice Munro wants us to think what goes around comes around, doesn't it?

    Mal

    DeeW
    February 16, 2005 - 09:48 am
    Glad someone finally noticed that his name was Eric. I see a strong reference to the Norse custom here, and agee with Bimde that it was not illegal or particularly gruesome. I also came across a bit of information that Archeologists have discovered signs of feasting with funeral pyres long,long ago in Celtic rites. So? To this day, we still bring food to the homes of deceased, tho not to the actual funeral itself but maybe it's part of our Collective Unconscious to repeat such customs...a sort of "life goes on"attitude. As for Penelope's lack of grief, perhaps her disappearance was a delayed reaction to his death and she was looking for answers in religion.

    Traude S
    February 16, 2005 - 10:35 am
    MAL, a narrator can be omniscient without writing in the first person.

    It is Juliet's point of view that comes across most clearly. We see the other characters with her eyes, we perceive her impressions of them, her emotions, but THEIR emotions indirectly in her reflection. That is one reason for our questions.

    We could always check this with our own literature professor Maryal (Deems).

    Scrawler
    February 16, 2005 - 12:11 pm
    "I neglected her SPIRITUALITY. Mother Shipton said so."

    Personally given Juliet's background and her beliefs I don't think she neglected Penelope's "spirituality." I think she believed that when the time came Penelope would make up her mine about "religion" herself. She wanted Penelope to have her own experiences, that I think Juliet herself had while growing up with parents who didn't quite fit in. Unfortunately, because, from what I can see, she became an over-bearing parent she forgot about allowing her daughter to experiment. Sometimes what we lack; we tend to crave almost unnaturally. I think Penelope was simply going through a "phase."

    "When she was away, and loving and missing Eric with every shred of her being (she now believed this), Eric had simply returned to his old habits.

    At first he confessed to once (drunk), but with further prodding, and some drinking in the here-and-now, he said that possibility it had been more often.

    Possibly? He could not remember? So many times he could not remember? He could remember."

    Sometimes we tend to "re-remember" what really happened to our own benefit. I think in this case both Juliet and Eric were doing this to a certain degree. Personally, I don't think Juliet had anything to be upset about. After all she had gone away to her parents. If I remember correctly, she was there for awhile. What was Eric supposed to do while she was gone? They were not married. I don't think there was ever a real commitment to each other - except in the here-and-now.

    Scamper
    February 16, 2005 - 02:22 pm
    Mal's book is Precarious Global Incandescence.

    To beat the dead horse further - just one more time - Juliet's situation with Penelope is different in that she couldn't confirm that Penelope even was alive. No one she knew had seen her. In the example Mal gave from her life, she knew her children were there. She might not even know their current address, but she did know they were alive and well. She did what I did with my mother, avoid the pain and see if they come back. Juliet doesn't get credit for this. In fact, I too would interpret the yearly postcard as a cry for help to see if Juliet would try to find her. Did Juliet even know for sure that the postcard was written in Penelope's hand - I don't still have the book, so I can't look it up. At any rate, that's the difference to me, and I cannot imagine still Juliet not raising heaven and earth to see Penelope and get from her directly her desire to walk away.

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 16, 2005 - 04:17 pm

    No, I didn't know my kids were alive and well, PAMELA. It came as a shock to me when my second son called me out of the blue because he thought I should know my older son had been in a terrible automobile accident in which he'd suffered a severe head injury and many broken bones, and wasn't expected to regain his eyesight,

    Please tell me this. If Penelope was in such need of help, why did she send only a card, addressed to Juliet in her handwriting with no signature on it, that would arrive on her own birthday? Sure seems funny to me.

    Mal

    Joan Pearson
    February 16, 2005 - 05:32 pm
    >Andy, - imagine that you are at home waiting for word of your missing daugther and all you get is "a bland, generic birthday card arrives each year for five years." I don't remember much about the later cards, but on the front of the first one was "a small bouquet of pansies tied by a thin purple ribbon whose tail spelled out the words Happy Birthday." In books on the "language of flowers", you will find this for pansies:
    ‘Thoughts of You’ or ‘Loving Thoughts’. In French pensez means to think or be thoughtful.
    Is this a clue to the message Penelope was trying to send to her mother? Why on her own birthday? Maybe she knew her mother would have a hard time on her birthday.

    Pamela, the envelope Juliet recognizes as her daughter's handwriting.

    Juliet asks her closest friend Christa what to make of the card. Christa tells her it means that "she's okay." Can it be as simple as that? Penelope does not want to come home for reasons unknown, but does want to let her mother know she is okay.

    Mal sees it as a cruel act on Penelope's part. Perhaps. I can't decide if the gesture was intended to be cruel or thoughtless. I think Alice Munro wants to demonstrate Juliet's puzzlement by leaving it vague. Maybe P. didn't read anything into the pansy and the language of flowers. Did Alice Munro expect us to pick up on that? Otherwise why go into such detail describing the card?

    When I think of the unsigned card - all I can come up with is the memory that Juliet was unable to give Sara the satisfaction of an embrace, a "yes, I've come back." It was too hard for her to affirm that their relationship, though diminished, was still there. Maybe that's one step that Penelope cannot take. Signing her name.

    Traudee, yes, let's ask the Prof. She hasn't a book, but could probably give examples of other works in which the omnicient author does not speak in the first person. Everything in the story is seen and told through Juliet's eyes and experience, isn't it? What else is included in this story that Juliet would not know?

    Deems
    February 16, 2005 - 06:00 pm
    are not much in favor these days. Think of someone like Charles Dickens or Thackeray or Dostoevsky if you want examples of omniscience. The omniscient narrator skips around among characters giving us glimpses into what they are thinking and even dreaming, what's going on inside them.

    So far as I know, there are not any first person narrators who are omniscient. Characters are just like us; no character can know what another is thinking unless that person speaks to him/her, or writes, or in some way communicates.

    I gather, from what you have written here, that either Juliet is narrating the story OR that the narration is limited to what she knows, understands, sees, has access to. The first short story, "Runaway," is third person limited to Carla and Sylvia. All we know is what they know or what other people say to them.

    Since I don't have the book, I can't be sure about the current story. But it sounds like third person limited (to Juliet).

    Maryal

    Joan Pearson
    February 16, 2005 - 06:13 pm
    Thanks, Maryal - that's how it seems to some of us too. All we know about what happens is what Juliet tells us. However, there is a lot our "omnicient narrator" does not know. Can we still call her "ominicient"?

    Gossett, why did you sit on that information! You connected our Eric to Eric the Red? Thanks, Mal - Gossett might NEVER have pointed out this connection to the Norse, I remember reading about sending the body out to sea after much feasting in Beowulf. HOWEVER, have never, ever heard of burning the corps on the beach. EVER*. How gruesome!
    "The idea caught hold amongst Eric's old friends and fellow fishermen of burning Eric on the beach."
    Were they Norse? Did they know of the old legends - as surely our well-read Juliet did? Why did she permit it to happen? Is that who Juliet really is? One who does nothing but wait?

    *. Lookee here...
    "Movies highlight the rich tradition of the Norse and Viking warriors and cremation, detailing a burning ship sailing off into the sunset. Although this type of funeral was reserved for those of higher station, cremation was the common mode of funerals for ancient Scandinavian tribes as early as the Middle Bronze Age. The ship burial was not unlike the Egypt belief offering the richest possessions of the dead warrior and sometimes slain slaves to help their journey in the afterlife. Vikings who were not warriors were often burned at funeral pyres and their remains then buried. These tribes went on to populate not only the Scandinavian countries but also the early Germadic tribes. Cremation continued until Christianity was introduced into Northern Europe. The reasoning behind cremation can be seen in the folklore that surrounded the tribes at that time. The folklore told of cremation as the form of burial of choice because of those who feared the dead and those who wished the spirit of the dead person to be released." History of Cremation

    Deems
    February 16, 2005 - 06:37 pm
    OK, I'm assuming that you have a third person narrator here who has access only to Juliet's thoughts, ideas, dreams. That narrator is not omniscient.

    There are two kinds of narrator: third person and first person.

    Third person narrators can be omniscient


    or limited--to one character or to several.

    Don't get confused by dialogue which frequently gives us information that other people have. The point of view is still limited because the character who is our point of view character has access to the conversation.

    Maryal

    Traude S
    February 16, 2005 - 08:21 pm
    MARYAL, of course I agree.

    It was I who introduced the term "omniscient" narrator.

    "Omniscient" clearly does not apply here because the third person narrative is limited to what Juliet feels and experiences and to the outward appearances presented. The reader knows only what Juliet chooses to tell us; we have no direct knowledge of the inner dimensions of the other characters. On occasion there is a parenthetical phrase that might be taken as a "hint" (will look those up in the text).

    Only Christa is told initially of P.'s disappearance and quizzed by an anxious Juliet whether she herself might have done anything wrong in the upbringing of the girl. Years later she tells one of the new men in her life. His reaction is not recorded, as I recall.

    The fact is, however, that we learn in passing that Juliet had two relationships not long after Eric's death when P. was still living with her, years before she left home.

    What about Juliet's resumption of her love life; her professional changes; the half-hearted attempt to pick up her thesis again, and giving it up once more; her initial hesitation to move from the apartment she had shared with P. (who just might call or write); the subsequent moves; her gradual unacknowledged resignation; the professional and material decline; the reduced expectations; the strange relationship with Christa's brother - that came to naught.

    Is it important that they part company right after Juliet comes face to face with Heather, P.'s old school chum? If Gary (Christa's brother) noticed that Juliet was "agitated" (and I paraphrase), he did not let on. She had never mentioned P. to him; had no idea whether Christa (by then no longer living) might have told him. They simply come to the realization that "they would never be together."

    As someone said, this is a sad story. It becomes even sadder on rereading.

    Sorry JOAN, I don't mean to jump ahead here.

    DeeW
    February 16, 2005 - 08:34 pm
    I didn't mean to keep that to myself about Eric's name, it's just that I thought others would see it for themselves, as Mal did..and Bimde saw the connection between Eric's funeral and the old Norse customs. I'm still trying to come up with an explanation for Penelope. We know our author doesn't name people in her stories at random. This would be one to get opinions on. Does her name foretell her character in any way? We who studied mythology know who the original Penelope was, but what's the connection here?

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 16, 2005 - 09:17 pm

    Didn't the story say Penelope postponed making a decision about remarrying, after Odysseus had been pronounced dead, by saying she'd make up her mind after she finished weaving a funeral pall for her father-in-law, Laertes? Each day she wove, and each night she undid what she had woven. How does this apply to Juliet's daughter? Keep her mother hanging by sending one card a year, and never following through?

    Mal

    Traude S
    February 16, 2005 - 09:28 pm
    GOSSETT, there may well be a connection. The Penelope of Greek Mythology is as well known as Odysseus, her husband. She waited for his return from the war for years and years while their son grew ino a man, holding the suitors at bay with a ruse. We know she was rewarded.

    But there was no reward for the Penelope in Munro's three-part story. Penelope sent out "feelers" for several years, but they did not spurn Juliet into action, and finally she gave up. But she seems to have made a good life for herself and for her five children, according to Heather. Though given certain clues as to P.'s whereabouts, Juliet toys with the idea of flying up to inquire. She does nothing. Another missed opportunity.

    You may call me a sentimental fool, but I think this is not only sad but heart-breaking.

    Traude S
    February 16, 2005 - 09:45 pm
    MAL, a literal allusion - if we take it as such - need not conform to the original in every single detail.

    I still think the Penelope in Munro's story was sending out some kind of plea. As I said earlier, I find Juliet's INaction appalling. If the mother-daughter bond had been as close, as rosy, as described (italicized text portion), Juliet would have moved heaven and earth to try and find Penelope, perhaps even involving authorities, regardless of her own "celebrity" status.

    How important are such considerations when one's child is involved - one presumably under the influence of a cult?

    Traude S
    February 16, 2005 - 10:26 pm
    Isn't it possible that the Penelope of Greek mythology and the Penelope in Munro's story have someting in common?

    Aren't they both the symbol, the personification of patient waiting ?

    True, Odysseus came home at last, but there is no such reward for the Penelope in Munro's story. We might rightly consider that tragic ...

    DeeW
    February 17, 2005 - 04:54 am
    Traude, I like that definition...Penelope, the patient waiter. It fits better than any connection I've been able to come up with. You're right, it doesn't have to fit in exact detail to be true in a sense. I too wonder why Juliet never made a move to find her daughter, but remember we're dealing with a woman who let signs and chance govern most of her life. I still keep thinking of the scene in Eric's kitchen that first evening when Juliet was ready to board that bus and leave. What changed her mind, remember? She moved to a different chair and got a different view of the room! It seems to me she took that as an omen or sign she should stay on, and so she did.

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 17, 2005 - 06:19 am

    Juliet was the one who waited, not Penelope. Penelope acted, and Penelope made things happen. She didn't stand still as her mother did; she went off to live her own life.

    I see her in the way Butcher and Long translated: "Behold the fault is not in the Achaean wooers, but in thine own mother (Penelope), for she is the craftiest of women." Fitzgerald's translation: "It is your own dear, incomparably cunning mother."

    To me, the Penelope in Alice Munro's story is the weaver of fate, a manipulator like the classic Penelope. Juliet is the victim of her daughter's craft because of her own inertia. Juliet kept herself hogtied because of her daughter and the lure she sent once a year. Didn't she refuse to move because she was afraid Penelope wouldn't know where she was if she decided to come home? Not once did it occur to her that Penelope would find her if she wanted to.

    Mal

    Joan Pearson
    February 17, 2005 - 06:24 am
    Good morning!

    Such wonderful insights! Alice Munro would either be proud of you for decoding the symbolism in these stories, or astounded at the connections you have made that never occurred to her. I'm going to bet on the former,

    Gossett, you have spurred the consideration of the names - pointing us to "Erik"- and then last night, to Penelope. Traude, "patient waiter" fits neatly - and if we consider the Odyssey, doesn't Juliet work in the role of Odysseus, making her way from port to port, each attraction "coming to naught" as you referred to her moves, her resumed thesis, her attempts to establish herself? Is she ever so slowly making her way "home"? Has she ever forgotten Penelope?

    Is there significance in the fact that Juliet decided to move after seven years? Calypso holds O. prisoner for seven years until Hermes, the messenger god, persuades her to let him go. Why did Juliet give up and move on? Does she know where she is going?

    Gossett reminds us we're dealing with a woman who let signs and chance govern most of her life." Isn't that the key to understanding why she doesn't act as you or I would hope or expect her to act? Mal, don't you think Penelope is like her mother - sending those cards, testing, not acting, leaving it all to chance?

    I'm not so sure that this story has an unhappy ending...has it ended? . As Traudee says, the story is even sadder on rereading. I think that's true when we put ourselves into Juliet's shoes. Does Juliet seem a sad or depressed person? Or is she still waiting for fate to intervene?

    ps Mal - we are posting at the same time. I just see your last post, but no time to digest it all. Interesting - Penelope, "a weaver of fate". Was she a successful weaver? Do you see Penelope in the role of a "runaway" in this story? Did she run, expecting to have an impact so that she could return "home"?

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 17, 2005 - 06:36 am

    JOAN, to me Penelope was making a statement just as my daughter and her first husband did. They ran away from the system and society their parents represented. See my next post.

    Mal

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 17, 2005 - 06:38 am

    Sometimes it seems to me as if we talk about Penelope as if she were a child. She was a grown adult when she decided to leave home for good.

    There is mention here of "cults". Not all cults are what you read about in the negative news in the paper.

    My daughter's first marriage took place when she was 19 years old. Her husband, in his 20's, was the son of well-to-do Westchester County, New York parents. Like others of his age in that area, including my kids, he was influenced by the Woodstock fever that was so prevalent in the 70's.

    He and my daughter "took to the woods" in upstate New York, Walden-Hippie style, and lived in a decrepit old trailer on acres of land owned by his father.

    They raised pigs and turkeys and had a huge garden for growing their own food while they began to build their own house by themselves.

    They also were involved in the Theosophical Society, which runs a farm commune, Pumpkin Hollow Farm, not far from Albany, New York.

    I don't know which happened first: whether my daughter's father-in-law became tired of subsidising them, or whether they got fed up with feeding and housing pigs and feeding and housing strangers -- part of the Theosophical Way -- some of whom refused to leave or help out.

    Like others of that New Age period who did the same thing, they eventually left this group and rejoined society, just as Penelope did with her husband and five children.

    At this time, my former son-in-law is a partner in a New York City advertising agency. My daughter, who divorced him because of his alcohol and drug use at that time (which was common among some of those rebellious young people thirty odd years ago), is Web Content Manager for the Fuqua School of Business at Duke University.

    The motives and methods of the Theosophical Society and other groups like them are not dangerous. They are out of "the system" and society as we know it, and are an idealistic, alternative way of life. I had that impression of the group Penelope was with.

    Mal

    Traude S
    February 17, 2005 - 08:53 am
    Oh dear! The idea of the mythological Penelope as a "manipulator" never occurred to me. Of course she was crafty; she had to be! Her husband had been fighting at Troy for ten years, but no certain word of his death had ever been received. So why wouldn't she hang on to hope with every fiber of her being? Isn't that what love is all about?

    More power to her for having held off the intrusive greedy suitors who simply wanted to take over for the "poor helpless woman". Penelope showed surprising resourcefulness (even though the ruse was discovered at the end, but Odysseus returned in the nick of time). There is much to be said for passive resistance!

    As for Penelope and Juliet in Munro's story: none of us can tell with any certainty who suffered more, and why the yong woman escaped. All we can do is speculate. There is no one definitive explanation given in the book.

    We will never solve the question of culpability either because our information comes from ONE side only. Nor do we know whether Penelope was happy in her new life (though Heather's report makes it sound plausible).

    Juliet on the other hand was diminished, lost purpose and seemingly all interest. Ah, the sins of commission and omission!!

    GingerWright
    February 17, 2005 - 09:08 am
    Thank you for the History of Cremation. I have Runaway and had read to this part of it before we went to the isle of palms and just have not pick it up again but hope to before this discussion ends. Many things posted here I have read but it was to late by the time I got here. They lay the kitchen floor for the third time as I will not take defective products. Hope to talk about the book later.

    DeeW
    February 17, 2005 - 09:39 am
    Joan, I think the parts all fit together,if we think of how much in the story takes place on trains, busses, boats, etc. I see Juliet more and more as trying to find "Home" again. Don't have any idea if Alice Monro wrote this as an allegory, but as Tolkein said about his works, "applicability" is okay. IN other words, if it fits..why not?

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 17, 2005 - 09:54 am

    They have cradled you in custom, they have primed you with their preaching,
    They have soaked you in convention through and through;
    They have put you in a showcase; you're a credit to their teaching --
    But can't you hear the Wild? -- it's calling you.
    Let us probe the silent places, let us seek what luck betide us;
    Let us journey to a lonely land I know.
    There's a whisper on the night-wind, there's a star agleam to guide us,
    And the Wild is calling, calling . . . . let us go.


    From The Call of the Wild
    by Robert W. Service

    Scrawler
    February 17, 2005 - 11:01 am
    "The burning was not mentioned - in this house and neighborhood it would surely have seemed uncivilized, grotesque. In this house, also, Juliet's manner was sprightly beyond anything intended - her behavior close to that of a GOOD SPORT."

    Interesting description. I can't help but wonder whether Juliet's behavior was brought on because of her surroundings. Juliet didn't really like living with her parents and she didn't really like living with Eric at Whale Bay. It was almost like she was ashamed of Eric and her parents. But here in the "house" she "was sprightly beyond anything intended." At the end of this story, it seems to me, that Munro implies that Penelope married into a similar situation like what Juliet felt living at the "house" could it be that Penelope was ashamed of her mother the way Juliet had been ashamed of her parents and Eric.

    "[Juliet] was secretly drawn to devising a different ending for [Aethiopica] one that would involve renunciation, and a backward search, in which the girl would be sure to meet fakes and charlatans, impostors, shabby imitations of what she was really looking for. Which was reconciliation, at last, with the erring, repentant, essentially great-hearted queen of Ethiopia."

    This paragraph shows alot about how Juliet felt about Penelope. Not only did she want Penelope to be reconciled with "the queen of Ethiopia: AKA: Juliet" but she wished Penelope would find "fakes, charlatans, impostors..." This paragraph shows me that Juliet never really changed. Just like Sara she always brings the situation back to her. It's almost as if she wants Penelope to fail so that she will come running back to Juliet. What kind of mother is that? Isn't it more natural to want your child to succeed and/or find happiness even though it may mean that you might loose that child.

    "If she was in fact Mother Shipton, she had come down in the world. But not by very much. For if she was Mother Shipton, would she not have reserves of buoyancy and self-approbation, such as to make real downfall impossible?

    Reserves of advice, pernicious advice, as well.

    SHE HAS COME TO US HERE IN GREAT HUNGER."

    As parents we are not always in a position to give our children everything they want and sometimes if they have a hunger for something [like in the case a hunger for spirituality] it is not necessarily our fault. At the time Juliet thought she was doing the right thing. We don't hear Penelope's side of this argument. We don't know for sure why she chose to go toward the advice of Mother Shipton. I would have to agree with the person who mentioned that in this story had more "holes" than her other two stories that we already discussed. The "holes" because of the lack of information just as in "Silence" make it difficult to come to a logical conclusion of what really happened.

    ALF
    February 17, 2005 - 01:20 pm
    Each of you has made this story the "pick of the litter" for me. I appreciate your constant eagerness in trying to understand this plot. It fits perfectly into the title of Runaway. I'm just not sure who the runaway is? Which woman is truly the deserter, the escapee, the one to flee? IMO, both Juliet and Penelope has fit that bill.

    Scamper
    February 17, 2005 - 05:35 pm
    The Odyssey analogy hits home, and I wonder if there might be more parts of it that fit this story? Could Mother Shipton have been The Sirens? I am reminded of how many modern authors have used this analogy - from James Joyce in Ulysses to the Cohen brothers in O Brother!, the movie.

    Pamela

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 17, 2005 - 08:28 pm

    How do Eric's death and funeral relate to the Odyssey? How does Shelley's heart? ( Page 143 ) Christa? Ailo?

    I'm not sure the shared title of the book and the first story can be used as a clue to the rest of the stories. As I said, the title of the first story in a collection of short stories is often used as the title of the collection.

    What I'm thinking of is the title of this story. Munro chose it for a reason. Silence. What does she mean by Silence in relation to each of the characters?

    Mal

    Traude S
    February 17, 2005 - 10:10 pm
    ALF, you raised a valid question earlier. For my part I believe that Juliet and Penelope were runaways in a sense - running from their former lives.

    SCRAWLER, I liked your analysis based of the paragraphs you quoted.

    PAMELA, obviously there is heavy emphasis on mythology, Greek and Norse in this case. And it is not at all too far-fetched to think of the sirens' songs in connection with Penelope.

    Here's a quote from the jacket cover
    "Three stories are about a woman named Juliet - in the first, she escapes from teaching at a girls' school into a wild and irreversible love match; in the second, she returns with her child to the home of her parents, whose life and marriage she finally begins to examine; and in the last, her child, caught, she mistakenly thinks, in the grip of a religious cult, vanishes into an unexplained and profound silence." (emphasis mine)


    "she mistakenly thinks"??? (This phrase appears also in BN's online review.) What can we infer from that, if anything?

    The text, Munro's own words, is all we have - no more, no less. The harder we look, the murkier the waters get. Symbols and myths can help us, but only so far. The open ending of "Silence" yields no solution; it hardly behooves the reader to invent one.

    MAL, I believe the three stories are intended to be read as a unit = three stages in a woman's life. The title of the third story IS quite possibly the inexorable ending that is not spelled out.

    "And the rest is silence ..."

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 18, 2005 - 03:39 am

    "In the grip of a religious cult" implies that there is no escape. If Penelope was not at the Spiritual Balance Centre when Juliet went there, it stands to reason that she was free to come and go according to her own free will.

    Mal

    Joan Pearson
    February 18, 2005 - 05:34 am
    Good morning!
    Isn't Andy's question a good one to consider on our last day with the Juliet stories? (Would love to hear from the rest of you on this before we move on.)
    "I'm just not sure who the runaway is? Which woman is truly the deserter, the escapee, the one to flee?"
    The adolescent dream for the future, the choice to follow the dream, the reality of the choice, the runaway, the attempt to find the way back to the early dream. Do you see these as the threads that connect Carla in the first story to Juliet in Chance, Soon and Silence?
    I hope you were able to listen to Alice Munro in the New Yorker Interview - on the order in which she wrote the three stories. Traudee. (It was interesting to note that Chance was not the first.)
    New Yorker Interview with Alice Munro ("Soon"- "Silence")

    As a number of you have pointed out, we know very little about Penelope, but we DO know some of the facts about what she DID do. Her adolescent dreams must have been formed at boarding school. No more fisherwoman for her. To what then? She spent her time with wealthier girls who led carefree lives - experienced that "sprightly" at Heather's house, which Scrawler described. . She travelled a lot, saw more of the world than her mother ever did.

    She must have had dreams for the future at this time. Then suddenly she found herself back "home" with her mother in what must have been a stifling existence. "I'm not a baby anymore,"she tells her mother - though probably grieving the loss of her father. She endures her mother's affairs and we hear nothing more from her until she nears reaches the age of her majority and leaves home - as Mal says, flees "from the system and society her parents represented."

    But what is she looking for? Spirituality, Mother Shipton seems to be saying. She comes with great hunger. She either escaped the "cult" - or Mother Shipton really didn't really know where she went. Did she take her "hunger" with her. If possessions really meant so little to Penelope, how to explain her chosen lifestyle? Do you really think that her story is over - that she will never try to "go back"? Is she a "runaway" or an "escapee"? Do you see a difference? How do you understand the term, "runaway"?

    Joan Pearson
    February 18, 2005 - 06:03 am
    Something occurred to me while reading your posts from yesterday and the day before - Pamela sums them up I think: "obviously there is heavy emphasis on mythology, Greek and Norse in this case." Greek and Norse. Attempts to find parallels with the Odyssey leave unanswered the questions on the Norse influences here.

    Isn't this Juliet's story? Her initial love was for the classics, for mythology. She thought she would happily spend her life submerged in them. She confessed to Eric on the train - that she "Loved the stuff." But then she gave it all up for Eric - Erik. She "ran away" from the Classics Department to the rough existence of the Viking fisherman. The overall theme does seem to be an Odyssey, back to her original love - which is where we find her at the story's end. What do YOU think? Gossett, has our Juliet found "HOME" again? Traudee, do you think Juliet sees her situation as "diminished"?

    Gingee, so glad your flooring problems are resolved to your liking - AT LAST. We will be looking for you tomorrow morning bright and early in the next story - Passion. Yet another "runaway", à la Alice Munro.

    Mal, when reading Robert Service's lines - "And the Wild is calling, calling . . . . let us go", I thought it was a perfect segueway into the next story which we will begin TOMORROW. We still have ground to cover today before we put Juliet back on the shelf.

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 18, 2005 - 06:21 am

    I don't call people who go off to lead their own lives runaways. This is what Juliet and Penelope did.

    I certainly didn't think I was running away when I moved by myself to Florida, 1000 miles from family and friends, to start a life for myself that was outside and away from the one I had always known. It was then I knew that "home" was wherever I was.

    Carla in "Runaway" was escaping what she thought was a damaging situation with her husband, about which the reader is informed. She was running away.

    Juliet was following her heart ( or her lust, whichever you prefer ) when she took a chance and went to the place where Eric lived. By so doing, she was starting a new life and making some quite dramatic changes from the structured life with her parents, structured time spent reading the classics at the university, and the structure of her job.

    Alice Munro doesn't condescend to tell the reader any reasons why Penelope left. We're only told the fact that she's gone somewhere, and her mother doesn't know where. We're not told of any fights or arguments between them, or situations that would warrant her running away or escaping. I see an element of surprise and shock for Juliet, and think one of the reasons she'd like to meet with her daughter is to find out why she left without notice, so to speak, and settle it in her mind.

    Yes, there are too many holes in this story. They might be filled if Munro had written the three sections as a novel.

    I'm dissatisfied with these stories, frankly. Less withholding of hints or clues would have helped their substance and the substance of the characters in them. In my opinion, "Soon" is the best written and most complete of the three.

    Mal

    ALF
    February 18, 2005 - 06:27 am
    I just (re)listened to the interview with the author and it does shed some light on these stories. She mentions that there are many costly decisions that we have to make as we grow and mature and at the time these decisions are made there isn't much choice. She also says these stories are about "the problem of being oneself." She sees life as necessary gaps and pieces that don't fit together well, leading to regrets that cn not be changed. I loved that thought and am happy that she did not make these stories one novella but wrote these short stories with their unfulfilled questions and answers, to challenge and provoke us.

    Traude S
    February 18, 2005 - 08:15 am
    MAL, I know what "in the grip of" means. Words and their definitions are my life's work, and in languages other than English, too.

    In the phrase from the book cover I quoted last night, the highlighted words give me pause, and I'll capitalize them this time

    "... caught, SHE MISTAKENLY THINKS, in the grip of a cult.."

    Why "mistakenly?" CAN this claim on the jacket cover, which was readily picked up by BN, be supported ? What exactly led the person who composed the blurb on the jacket to say that Juliet was "mistaken"? If not a cult, what ? Or does it really matter in the end?

    Alienation between parents and teenagers or young adults is common enough. But not all end in permanent separation and dead silence. In this day and age cults are no longer the danger they were then; today we have drugs.

    Munro's narrative style is different: she does not tell her stories in a linear fashion, i.e. in logical chronological progression. The reader has to rely on what Juliet/Munro chooses to tell him/her, after the fact, about the past, in flashbacks, and always in her own way. There is introspection, some soul-searching, endless waiting (= a large part of life), incertitude, blind faith- often unrewarded, and more INACTION than action.

    ALF was quite right with her question about runaways, as I said in the wee hours of this morning: both Juliet and Penelope are runaways in my humble opinion. They ran away, escaped, fled into a different phase of their lives. They left.

    JOAN, re "diminished". As the years passed without word from Penelope, expectations diminished and, in a figurative sense, so did Juliet's life, including her clearly reduced circumstances (working part-time at the cafe where she had been a patron before). But is it really necessary for Juliet/Munro to spell out the heavy burden Juliet carried for the rest of her life? Her suffering was done in silence. That is what I meant with "diminished".

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 18, 2005 - 01:02 pm

    " . . . and in the last, her child, caught, she mistakenly thinks, in the grip of a religious cult . . ."

    TRAUDE, perhaps the keyword here is "religious." As I read it, the Spiritual Balance Centre is based on spirituality, not religion -- and there is often a difference. The Spiritual Balance Centre is not part of a religious cult.

    This is why I brought up, in my Post #307, the Theosophical Society in which my daughter and her first husband were involved. The Theosophical Society is considered a cult, but Theosophy is not a religion, nor does it revolve around any religious belief.

    "The three objects of the Theosophical Society are to form a nucleus of the Universal Brotherhood of Humanity, without distinction of race, creed, sex, caste or color; to encourage study of religion, philosophy and science; to investigate the unexplained laws of nature and the powers latent in humanity."

    The Theosophical Society's main goal is the attainment of spirituality. It originated thousands of years ago as an offshoot of Buddhism and Eastern religions and philosophies.

    It seemed to me from what Joan ( Mother Shipton ) said that the Spiritual Balance Centre was much the same thing and aimed for the same goal.

    The people who join these groups generally have found something missing in ordinary society and established religions. They join these "cults" of their own free will, and are free to leave at any time they want. The only grip or hold on them is what they create themselves. There are many such groups that are not anything like the Rev. Sun Myung Moon's Unification Church.

    Mal

    Scrawler
    February 18, 2005 - 02:06 pm
    "So. Penelope did not live in Edmonton - she had COME DOWN to Edmonton. Flown down. That meant she must live in Whitehorse or in Yellowknife. Where else was there that she could describe as QUITE CIVILIZED?

    Heather had not known her at first. Did that mean she had aged? That she was out of shape after five pregancies, that she had not TAKEN CARE OF HERESLF?"

    Once again we have a comparison between mother and daughter. Like someone else said Penelope went around with friends who did not live where Eric and her mother lived. The places where Juliet thinks Penelope lives are "quite civilized" almost implying that where Juliet lived was not "so" civilized.

    As far as "taking care of herself," I'm sure we can all atest to the fact that people, over the years, "physically change," especially after five pregnancies. But does this also imply that perhaps Penelope has also changed in other ways?

    "If it had been possible for them to be together she might have said to him [Gary], MY DAUGHTER WENT AWAY WITHOUT TELLING ME GOOD-BYE AND IN FACT SHE PROBABLY DID NOT KNOW THEN THAT SHE WAS GOING. SHE DID NOT KNOW IT WAS FOR GOOD. THEN GRADUALLY, I BELIEVE, IT DAWNED ON HER HOW MUCH SHE WANTED TO STAY AWAY. IT IS JUST A WAY THAT SHE HAS FOUND TO MANAGER HER LIFE.

    "IT'S MAYBE THE EXPLAINING TO ME THAT SHE CAN'T FACE. OR HAS NOT TIME FOR, REALLY. YOU KNOW, WE ALWAYS HAVE THE IDEA THAT THERE IS THIS REASON OR THAT REASON AND WE KEEP TRYING TO FIND OUT REASONS. AND I COULD TELL YOU PLENTY ABOUT WHAT I'VE DONE WRONG. BUT I THINK THE REASON MAY BE SOMETHING NOT SO EASILY DUG OUT. SOMETHING LIKE PURITY IN HER NATURE. YES. SOME FINENESS AND STRICTNESS AND PURITY, SOME ROCK-HARD HONESTY IN HER. MY FATHER USED TO SAY OF SOMEONE HE DISLIKED, THAT HE HAD NO USE FOR THAT PERSON. COULDN'T THOSE WORDS MEAN SIMPLY WHAT THEY SAY? PENELOPE DOES NOT HAVE A USE FOR ME.

    MAYBE SHE CAN'T STAND ME. IT'S POSSIBLE."

    Personally, I think Juliet is simply making a "moutain" out of a "mole hill." Does it really matter why Penelope is staying away? Perhaps she simply wanted another "life" and took the opportunity to get it. I think you could drive yourself insane trying to figure out what your children are doing or not doing. For whatever reason Juliet must now live her own life and try and not worry about Penelope. Of course, that's easy said than done.

    Traude S
    February 18, 2005 - 06:11 pm
    MAL, your reference to the Theosophical Society is interesting.

    Theosophy dates back to sacred Sanskrit texts. The Theosophical Society you mention must be the one Russian-born Helena Petrovna Blavatsky founded in New York in 1875, based on the old philosophy.

    She was known as "Madame Blavatsky", claimed to have been in actual touch with the old Indian masters and added a few elements of her own to the philosophy.
    Some of us have remarked earlier that Munro switches tenses in the Juliet stories, something that can be an irritant for a fussy reader. I believe Munro does so deliberately:
    Note that the last three paragraphs of "Silence" are written in the present tense, an indication that life (Juliet's life) is going on and anything is possible.
    A hint of hope, after all ?

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 18, 2005 - 10:22 pm

    Penelope sent Juliet 5 birthday cards; then they stopped?

    Penelope has 5 children, and didn't have any more?

    Does this mean anything?

    Joan Pearson
    February 18, 2005 - 10:49 pm
    It is interesting that we move from "Silence" to "Passion" - with a glimmer of hope this morning. Thank you, Traudee for the observation that "Silence" ends in the present tense. Life does go on for Juliet - as it did for Carla. How do you think she's doing with Clark today? - There has been no real ending to these stories, has there?. We've noted that hope is only a glimmer.

    Scrawler, the line you quoted - "IN FACT SHE PROBABLY DID NOT KNOW THEN THAT SHE WAS GOING. SHE DID NOT KNOW IT WAS FOR GOOD" - speaks to the temporary nature of "running away." As with Carla, Juliet's and Penelope's destinations were not well thought out. It isn't clear that any of these characters left with the idea that their leaving was "for good."

    Three of my four boys always ran away when they were upset. The first would run without any destination at all - run until he calmed down and thought things out. It could be for a whole day. The second would run out of the house and hide in the azaleas or on the other side of the garage - always within call of my voice. (He never wanted neighborhood kids to see him upset.) The third would run down to the playground four blocks away and swing as high as he could until he was tired and then came home as if nothing had happened. I never considered that their running was permanent. (The fourth never felt the need to leave. Today he is my world traveller.)

    Don't you feel we have been living with Juliet for a some time now? It will be refreshing to meet a new character, but let's listen for the voice of Alice Munro as she portrays the first time youthful dreams meet reality. There is something dreamlike and fanciful about Grace's idea of romance that perhaps you will relate to - as I did. Did you have idealized expectations of your first love, of marriage?

    Looking forward to hearing from ALL of you this week.

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 19, 2005 - 06:44 am
    In Alice Munro's stories thus far there have been one or more impulsive decisions and the hand of Fate. There is a flawed older woman who tries to lead the female protagonist in a direction that will cause her the least trouble and pain. Chance also comes in -- chance encounters and the like. Throughout there is what Munro calls "the uncertainty of certainty." This story is no exception.

    Grace is a bright young woman. She's a reader who thinks she's "special", but presents herself as a rather ordinary coquette. "Beautiful, treasured, spoiled, selfish, pea-brained. That's what a girl should be to be fallen in love with," not like Grace. Polish and social graces she doesn't have, and because of her impulse, she falls from grace.

    Maury is solid, stable, "a dear, uncomplicated man" Neil is unstable and "deep." (And an alcoholic, something about which a lot could be said. Why did Mrs. Travers think Grace would know how to keep Neil from drinking when the only person who could do that is himself?Well, she's unreliable, anyway, with the trouble with her nerves.)

    Instead of settling for boring respectabilty and more creature comforts than she has, Grace opts for danger by going with Neil and finds that passion is not what she thought it was.

    "This lack of hope ---- genuine, reasonable and everlasting."

    Mal

    ALF
    February 19, 2005 - 06:52 am
    What exactly was Grace seeking when she found the abandoned, deserted homes of her past? Was she herself disowned, in disarray and discarded? Or was she seeking that ole feeling

    Traude S
    February 19, 2005 - 11:10 am
    I'm reconstructing a post I lost this morning (an AOL disconnect).

    We have been really "involved" with Juliet, perhaps too intensely, and I am pleased we are now concentrating on a different story and different characters.

    MAL has already given us quite a few elements and analyses to chew on, but I would like to follow the modus operandi proposed By JOAN and ANDY : one question and one answer per day.

    I'd like to respond to ANDY's question: what was Grace seeking? The ol' feeling? Was she herself disowned, in disarray, or discarded?

    From what we read, she has traveled to Australia. She seems comfortable.

    She had become a good conversationalist herself (pg. 168)
    Grace has been an engaging talker for so long now that she sometimes gets sick of herself, and it's hard for her to remember how novel these dinner conversation once seemed to her ...


    She admits some doubt of what she may find, "what if you find it(what IT) gone altogether? ...But mightn't a feeling of relief pass over you, of old confusions or obligations wiped away?"

    Is this be a pilgrimage for Grace, perhaps to reflect on the past where the events had taken place, and to atone for her part as catalyst in this tragedy, a tragedy which might well have happened anyway under different circumstances?

    My one question for today concerns Grace's rage(which is not just jealousy, pg. 164) at the spoiled, wheedling and demanding rich girls. Her hatred is almost pathological; the depth of that emotion is almost frightening.

    Scrawler
    February 19, 2005 - 11:38 am
    "What was Grace really looking for when she had undertaken this expedition? Maybe the worst thing would have been to get just what she might have THOUGHT she was after. Sheltering roof, screened windows, the lake in front, the stand of maple and cedar and balm of Gilead trees behind. Perfect preservation, the PAST INTACT, when nothing of the kind could be said of herself. To find something so diminished, still existing but made irrelevant - as the Travers house now seemed to be, with its added dormer windows, its startling blue paint - might be less hurtful in the long run.

    And what if you find it gone altogether? You make a fuss. If anybody has come along to listen to you, you bewail the loss. But mightn't a feeling of relief pass over you, if old confusions or obligations wiped away?"

    I thought this was an interesting two paragraphs. I think it goes to the theme of story - loss! Why can't the past stay with us? The reason, at least in my opinion, is simple - change. We are consently changing. What we were looking for in our twenties will not necessarily appeal to us in our forties or even fifties. Grace feels she has lost something in her life just as the Travers' house has lost something in the passage of time.

    "To find something so diminished, still existing but made irrelevant..." Why I wonder does Grace think that she is irrelevant?

    bimde
    February 19, 2005 - 12:27 pm
    After forty-years away, why did Grace come back? Was she looking for the shelter that she felt with Mrs. Travers, and why after all these years did she still feel the need? The Balm of Gilead Tree. This was the tree that exuded the balm to make the wounded whole. How was Grace wounded? She was looking at the past that she apparantly could not get over.She saw it as preserved and intact.We can keep the past alive in memory, but it stays past.Grace has a hard time letting it go, it seems.

    DeeW
    February 19, 2005 - 04:55 pm
    Thanks Bimde for closing in on an important clue...namely the kind of tree. I think it's an important clue and symbol...ofhealing, as you pointed out. Isn't there a church song, something about the Balm in Gilead? I seem to remember that.

    ALF
    February 19, 2005 - 05:07 pm
    I agree Bimde the past is kept alive in our memories and she seemed almost surprised of the changes she encountered, didn't she? Things had changed: the Woodses' house the Travers abode, year-round vegetation and habitation seemed present But the "quaint original house had now a forlorn, a mistaken, look."
    As Scrawler points out Grace was not perserved, nor was she intact. When Munro describes the surroundings I have the feeling she's talking about Grace herself- diminished, just existing and irrelevent. Isn't that sad?

    Rage!
    "she could not explain or quite understand it wasn't altogether jealousy she felt, it was rage. And not because she couldn't shop like that or dress like that. It was because that was what girs were supposed to be like. That was what men-people, everybody- thought they should be like. Beautiful, treasured, spoiled, selfish,pea-brained."
    Is this story from the 60's?

    Joan Pearson
    February 19, 2005 - 07:47 pm
    Don't you love Alice Munro's style? At first I found the movement back and forth in time to be disconcerting, found myself flipping pages, rereading and most of all...thinking! By this, the fifth story in the collection, I am enjoying the mental exercise! How about you?

    So the end of Passion comes at the beginning of the story. A. Munro gets us involved right off the bat, asking the important questions from the start...before we even know a thing about the "tragedy". Interesting!
  • Andy...What exactly was Grace seeking when she found the abandoned, deserted homes of her past?diminished, just existing and irrelevent. Isn't that sad?

  • Traude: Is this be a pilgrimage for Grace, perhaps to reflect on the past where the events had taken place, and to atone for her part as catalyst in this tragedy.

  • Scrawler: Maybe the worst thing would have been to get just what she might have THOUGHT she was after "To find something so diminished, still existing but made irrelevant..." Why I wonder does Grace think that she is irrelevant?

  • Bimde: Was she looking for the shelter that she felt with Mrs. Travers, and why after all these years did she still feel the need? The Balm of Gilead Tree. This was the tree that exuded the balm to make the wounded whole. How was Grace wounded?

  • Okay, we have the questions. The answers are going to take some work. We know by now that Alice M. is going to leave some holes, but is also going to give a lot of clues (some red herrings, some meaningful.) Gossett, it's funny you asked about There is a Balm in Gilead- (click the link and you can read the words and hear the music of this African-American spiritual)...last month a number of us read and discussed Marilynne Robinson's Gilead and so the words of this hymn were easily retrieved. The song implies one of the reasons she has come back. Is she seeking atonement to set her conscience free? Or is it is just curiousity - to see what she could have had. Would the house be hers now if she had married Maury? Is she looking for the comfortable memory, reliving those happy days she spent there with Mrs. T?

    I think we have to go patiently through the story again to try to understand just what it was that Grace lost at this lake 40 years ago.

    Back in a few minutes with my own question du jour...

    Joan Pearson
    February 19, 2005 - 08:16 pm
    Does the young Grace puzzle you? Do you find contradictions? Maybe you can explain her to me.
  • Traude sees her as an engaging talker, a good conversationalist.
    When did she acquire these skills? In high school she took such a heavy course load, there doesn't seem to have been much time for idle conversation or parlor games. We read that her aunt and uncle were not much for conversation. Did she become a conversationalist that summer at the Travers house?

  • Mal sees her as a reader, who thinks she's "special".
    I'm looking again at the five high school years in which she crammed every course offered - to learn all she could because it was free. She knew she wasn't going to college. But look at the courses!English, yes, she would have had assigned reading there, but when did she have time for outside reading...Botany, Zoology, Chemistry, Physics Algebra, Trig, Geometry, Latin, French...thought of teaching herself German, Spanish, Italian...Greek. Does this sound like a girl who had time to get lost in a book? So, where did this love for reading come from?

  • The rage Andy is asking about - rage, more than jealousy. She hates girls like Elizabeth Taylor. I know the feeling. These girls have a future Grace could have had as a Travers, no? But she tossed it away. She really didn't want what they had, she just hated them for being able to accept such a life even if they had to be pea-brained as part of the deal? Maury admired her rage, didn't he Andy? Isn't that what attracted him to her? Would Maury have expected her to be "pea-brained"?
  • Malryn (Mal)
    February 19, 2005 - 10:04 pm
    February 20 post

    When I hear or see the name "Travers," I think of the verb "traverse." There are several meanings for this word in my Microsoft Reference American Heritage dictionary. The first is:"To travel or pass across, over, or through." Another meaning is: "To look over carefully; examine."

    Were Grace's experiences with the Travers family, and one member who was not a Travers, a kind of rite of passage, I wonder?

    I think there are events in everybody's lives that affect them profoundly and influence their behavior for a long time afterward. I think, too, that there can be a tendency to build these traumatic things way out of proportion in memory as time passes by.

    Grace's reaction to the news of the accident that caused Neil's death was physical. "Her arm hurt now as if she'd suffered a wicked blow." Memory of physical pain when it is associated with a shocking event makes that event easy to remember.

    Did Grace think she was responsible for Neil's death? Had she carried guilt around with her all of these years? I think so.

    Of course, she was not responsible for Neil's dying. Unless he had wanted a dramatic change in himself, alcohol would have killed him, anyway, at the rate he was going. Grace may have hastened it by driving his car and being an enabler (she enabled him to find liquor and drink it), but he was the one who lifted the glass or bottle and took the first drink -- which was never enouugh -- and there was no way for her or anyone else to stop him.

    I think Grace had carried pain around with her for a very long time. Her trip back to the Travers' house was made to erase some of the pain. (Balm of Gilead)

    When she got there, the past as represented by that house was preserved intact, but the meaning of the house had diminished and seemed irrelevant. So had the past. "But mightn't a feeling of relief pass over you, or old confusions or obligations wiped away?" (That's an interesting use of the word "wiped" here.)

    "Father of the Bride" with Spencer Tracy, Katharine Hepburn and Elizabeth Taylor came out in 1950.

    Mal

    Traude S
    February 20, 2005 - 07:48 am
    JOAN, Munro's way of telling a story might tend to confound the reader, if this is the reader's first experience with Munro. All of her stories in her previous collections must be read with care, slowly, savored, and reexamined as necessary because they defy what is thought to be the "conventional" style.

    Many contain what the French call bon mots , wisdom distilled in few words. They are in these stories too but have not been remarked on yet.

    First an answer to ANDY : yes, I believe the story is set in the sixties.

    Comments on previous posts:

    It was Maury who thought Grace was "special", NOT Grace herself. There IS a difference. Grace was not pretentious.

    She was hungry for knowledge, drank in as much as she could, both in her extended school years with demanding subjects, and especially later in the Travers' home. She traded working hours to be with the family on Sundays rather than being more with Maury during the week. Mrs. T., realizing the girl's potential and her own unfulfilled self (secretarial school only), even brought Grace to the house during her off hours for a rest.

    Except that Grace never rested; she READ the entire time- anything she could lay her hands on. Of course, Mrs. T knew that: on the drive back to the hotel, she waited for Grace to come out of her revery before gently "talking books". Note what she said about Anna Karenina .

    Mrs. T molded the raw material and Grace blossomed under the tutelage. She became adept at playing the after-dinner word games, but only over time did she become a brilliant conversationalist; at least that is what we learn from Grace's (contemporary) musings on her way back to the past.

    Is there some concrete indication in the story that the pain in Grace's arm from the Tetanus shot was anything more than physical ?

    Scrawler
    February 20, 2005 - 11:04 am
    "So even the man in charge of all learning in that place did not believe that learning had to do with life. And anybody Grace told about what she had done - she told it to explain why she was late leaving high school - had said something like YOU MUST HAVE BEEN CRAZY.

    Except for Mrs. Travers, who had been sent to business college instead of a real college because she had to be USEFUL, and who now wished like anything - she said - that she had crammed her mind instead, or first, with what was useless."

    I think Grace is attracted to Mrs. Travers because they both had the desire to learn. I can sympathize with both Grace and Mrs. Travers. I, too, was told I had to be USEFUL and in between being useful I learned to read with a PASSION and than finally learned to write with a PASSION. Having a college education does not necessarily make you smart, but than not having a college education does not necessarily make you stupid either. I find it so sad when "the man in charge of all learning" does not encourage all students to learn. And yes learning has everything to do with LIFE.

    Joan Pearson
    February 20, 2005 - 11:27 am
    The relationship between Grace and Mrs. Travers fascinates me...expecially watching Grace adjust her schedule so that she can spend her off time with Maury's mother, rather than with Maury himself! I had a boyfriend years ago. We started out dating, playing tennis, as I remember. Then I met his family - his mother, his brothers. We got along famously. His mother loved me. I responded to her attention. Since I grew up without a mother, this is all understandable to me now. His mother - probably liked the fact that her son had put his partying ways behind him and was seeing the kind of girl he could bring home to mother. Back then, I remember the feeling that I really wanted to be a part of this family. The Fourth of July I spent the whole day with his mother preparing the huge spread...and then went swimming in the pool, went to the fireworks with them. Later that night, B. started talking marriage. The reality struck me like a shockwave. I wanted things to go on just the way they were, but marry him? Live somewhere other than in their house? Not long after that, things cooled (were never really that hot) and I can't even remember when or how the relationship died.

    Mal, thanks for pointing to the "Travers" name. The word, "traverse" reminds me of the curtain rods in my dining room. Those drapes pull back and forth - both ways. I just checked my American Heritage dictionary - and see this meaning
    to travel or pass across or through - to move to and fro
    Hmm...to pull to and fro. Grace was attracted to Mrs. T...and then away. Thanks Traudee and Scrawler, I can understand how Grace "bloomed" under her tutelage. Grace owes much to Mrs. T, it seems.

    But what attracted Mrs. T to Grace? Perhaps she was lonely, perhaps she wanted appreciation for what she had made of herself. She probably "bloomed" also from the recognition and adulation Grace showed her. I'm sitting her writing this, thinking about her double loss. She lost her son and more that day.

    I suppose we are to put together the clues to find what became of Grace when she left the Travers. Did she return to her uncle to fulfill her promise to help him with the caning business? As some sort of atonement?

    I think we need a question added to the list - in what sense was Grace a "runaway" in this story? Is there more than one runaway here? I don't think we are ready to answer this just yet, but it's something to keep in mind as we go through the story.

    Don't have an answer to your question, Traudee, but have noticed a lot of sore arms and arm rubbing in Alice Munro's stories. Haven't reached any conclusions though...just an observation.

    Jan.E.
    February 20, 2005 - 02:06 pm
    The relationship between Grace and Mrs. T is an interesting one. Grace appeared to enjoy being at the Traver's home much more than she enjoyed Maury, and when Mrs. T became her entry into the home, she could pretty much leave Maury out of the picture (given a good opportunity!). Her own home life was lacking in all the things she felt were there at the Traver's, and she even voiced the thought at one point about her own home....that she should really refer to it as "my aunt and uncle's house". And what a self-image boost to be favored by Mrs. T, a mother figure she'd never had in her life. Grace seemed to have a poor self image, so.... 1) she was willing to settle (at first) for Maury who was less than ideal and 2) she chose to be with people who made her feel better about herself. Being around flawed people causes us to consider our own flaws in a more favorable light. E.g. an overweight teen girl will usually choose to be friends with equally (or more) overweight girls.

    So much for Grace's motivation - Mrs. T's motivation for bringing Grace to the house (and actually leaving her alone there for long periods) is not clear. Perhaps she saw Grace as a steadying influence on the family, maybe she just liked her a lot, perhaps she felt sorry for her, but.....(and knowing that Munro doesn't just insert unimportant things into a story) more likely she saw in Grace the young passionate, loving-life person that she (Mrs. T) had once been, and she sought to recapture that past and that passion for life. Mrs. T's passion for living had certainly waned by the time we see her in this story (even though she puts up a cheery front), and how better to get it back than by associating with this young, vibrant girl who had her whole life in front of her. And, in the end, it didn't seem to much matter to Mrs. T which son Grace ended up with. Unfortunately Mrs. T's own children were a drain on her zest for living. (But more about that later).

    Jan

    GarageSaleFriend
    February 20, 2005 - 05:42 pm
    I can't wait to get to Barnes & Noble tomorrow and pick up 'Runaway' and hope to join in the discussion and enjoy the rest of the stories. I appreciate the book discussions so much. Thanks to all of you.

    ALF
    February 20, 2005 - 07:33 pm
    Please feel free to jump in at any time. We are delighted to have you.

    Joan Pearson
    February 21, 2005 - 06:41 am
    Well, isn't this a pleasant surprise this morning! A great big Welcome to you, GarageSaleFriend! Yes, do - go out to Barnes and Noble as soon as they open and as Andy says, jump right in - any time, day or night. We keep a schedule in the heading and it won't be hard to read "Passion" first, before reading the earlier stories. (Though the earlier stories do prepare you for Alice Munro's style.) We will be spending three more days on "Passion" so you have plenty of time. We look forward to getting to know you!

    Jan, that was a thought-provoking post yesterday on the relationship between Grace and Mrs. T.
    "Grace seemed to have a poor self image, so.... 1) she was willing to settle (at first) for Maury who was less than ideal and 2) she chose to be with people who made her feel better about herself.

    ... more likely she (Mrs. T) saw in Grace the young passionate, loving-life person that she (Mrs. T) had once been, and she sought to recapture that past and that passion for life,"
    After reading your post, I went back and reread the passages that give a glimmer of the young Mrs. T. and her marriage to the mister.

    Joan Pearson
    February 21, 2005 - 07:08 am
    "Maybe the worst thing would have been to get just what she might have thought she was after - the past intact."
    As I reread these pages, the focus seems to center on that house and what it represents. Mr. T. had built the house as a wedding present 30 years before Grace first saw it. Mrs. T had been a single working mother before she married him. He often referred to her life before as "a time of hardship, like penal servitude." He would provide a lifetime of comfort for her in that house to overcome her past,

    "Mrs. Travers herself did not speak of it this way at all." All those animated dinner parties, the sparking annecdotes of the old days. Grace remembers that Mr. T. never told stories, in fact had very little to say, ever. Except to explain to her the details of what went into the construction of that house.

    I'm wondering why Mrs. T. married this man? For the same reasons Grace plans to marry Maury? Comfort? The comfort the house represents with the volumes of books (Mrs. T's books) beckoning? Is it the security of the house that attracts Grace to Mrs. T - or is it her spirit, her ability to maintain who she is, in spite of her colorless (boring) husband?

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 21, 2005 - 07:30 am

    Welcome, Garage Sale Friend. Sounds like fun. Much of what I have in this apartment room where I live came from garage sales and their ilk. Do you find any good books? The owner of the used book shop I ran in Florida found a good part of his stock at garage and estate sales.


    If Maury took Grace to see "Father of the Bride" and "Father of the Bride" was first shown in theaters in 1950, this incident in Grace's life would have taken place in the early 50's, wouldn't it? In the 50's girls were expected to grow up and get married. Even girls who went to college were "expected to grow up and get married."

    Grace's rage is because what she saw in "Father of the Bride" was what girls were supposed to be like. They'd grow up and get married, then be "mushily devoted" to their babies. Pea-brained Forever. Grace wanted more than that for herself. She wasn't pea-brained.


    I think Mrs. Travers had been looking for a kindred soul. She certainly didn't have one in her daughter, Gretchen, or her daughter-in-law, Mavis.

    Why did Alice Munro spend time on several paragraphs writing about Mavis, Neil's wife? Mavis was "handsome , but with little pouches of disapproval hiding the corners of her mouth." She wouldn't eat her dinner because she said she was allergic to curry and didn't have any appetite "what with the heat and the joys of motherhood." Was she the pea-brained type that made Grace angry, and was this the result of her marriage? Mavis wouldn't play the word games because she was "outclassed." She was a complainer and obviously not happy. Why is this important to this story?


    To me a runaway is somebody like my elder son. At 15 he ran away with a friend of his who played bass guitar in a group he had. My son played keyboards. We lived in Indianapolis at the time, and didn't have any idea where our son went until we were called by someone in the detention center of a juvenile correctional institution in Cincinnati, Ohio. The boys were headed for a new life in Nashville and New Orleans. My son's friend eventually made it big with recordings and on TV as a Rock star.

    How did Grace's going with Neil constitute running away? It was Neil who told the nurse who announced that Grace's "fiancé", the doctor's brother, was in the waiting room waiting to take her home, to tell him they had already left. What Grace said was no, she didn't want to go home, in answer to Neil's "You didn't want to go home yet, did you?" It seems to me that Neil was running away from a situation, not Grace. If anything, Grace was going to something with a "kindred soul", not running away from it.

    Neil is described by Mrs. Travers as deep, "deep, unfathomable caves of ocean bear." Mavis certainly wasn't that. Was Grace?

    Was Neil running away from Mavis, who sounds like a shrew? She probably gave him a very hard time about his drinking -- and a lot of other things.

    Was Mrs. Travers running away from her past, the husband who killed himself, when she had those periodic nervous attacks that ended up with her in the hospital? Or was she running away from the Pea-brained life women were expected to have? Is Mrs. Travers more like Neil and Grace than she is not?

    Full many a gem of purest ray serene
    The dark unfathom’d caves of ocean bear;
    Full many a flower is born to blush unseen,
    And waste its sweetness on the desert air.

    ~Elegy in a Country Churchyard. Stanza 14.
    by Thomas Gray

    Mal

    Joan Pearson
    February 21, 2005 - 08:41 am
    The stage is set for Neil's entrance...and Grace's disillusionment with her mentor - Mrs. T. There were more dynamics going on in that house...than those between Mr. and Mrs. Travers, weren't there? (hahaha, were there "dynamics" between Mr. and Mrs. T?) Gretchen, Maury and...Mal introduces the obviously unhappy Mavis, asking, "Why did Alice Munro spend time on several paragraphs writing about Mavis, Neil's wife? Why is this important to this story?" Another question...what impact did Mrs. T's children and Mavis have on Grace?

    Am interested to hear your thoughts on Mavis...

    Traude S
    February 21, 2005 - 09:39 am
    Mr. T. was enormously protective of his wife, listened carefully to every word about her preferences in even minor things when the house was built. He may have been "colorless", but he was Mrs. T.'s rock.

    In marrying him, Mrs. T. attained a security she didn't have until that time. There was nothing wrong with Gretchen, the daughter, who had a level head on her shoulders; she probably took after her father. But Mrs. T. was the soul, the inspiration, the fulcrum for all of them.

    Mavis felt inferior to the family members, she knew she couldn't keep up and didn't try. Her bitterness came out in snide remarks and the little dig about her professed allergy to curry, which she mentioned on that evening- apparently for the first time.

    Of course she was unhappy with Neil, and not only because of his drinking but because she was probably aware of his entanglements with other women.

    I believe we have to look at Neil's "running away" further. What was his original intention when he first laid eyes on Grace, for example? We need to carefully read what they said to each other on that impromptu Thanksgiving flight.

    MAL, I believe Grace instantly, instinctively agreed to drive off with Neil because she never MEANT to actually marry Maury, couldn't imagine "their" future and "their" house by the lake, not too far from and not too close to that of his parents. She too is a runaway, IMHO; through Neil she had the proverbial "narrow escape".

    Florry54
    February 21, 2005 - 10:33 am
    Mal: About Mrs.Travers: The author tells us that Mrs.T. is hospitalized periodically and medicated for her symtoms related to her Menopausal/ Post menopausal situation. Possibly related symtoms of depression and then returns to adequate functioning.

    I like the this author's writing style. Some authors prepare a prologue and an epilogue for the reader which introduces the past as a foundation and summarizes the ending. Monro leaves us wondering and coming to our conclusions.

    As to the beginning, it was an interesting and provocative method to introduce the story and hold the reader's attention.

    I had some trouble deciding what Mrs.T. meant when she told Grace "You'll know how to keep Neil from drinking". Then I thought about Grace's desire for a first sexual experience which was unfullilled. Again, this is thwarted by Neil's slumber due to Alcohol intake that afternoon.

    I believe there is a relationship between the Traver's family gift check to Grace and that episode that afternoon. Again, the author leaves the reader to decide and also whether Neil's death was sucide or accident.

    Florry54
    February 21, 2005 - 11:03 am
    The author's technique in describing Passion:

    In Mrs.Traver's statement: " As in aging Passion gets pushed behind the washtubs".

    That statement is also applicable when married women are busy raising a young family and have less privacy and intimate time with their husbands.

    The reader wonders wether the marriage between Neil and Mavis has lost it's Passion. His drinking and her discontent all factors in this regard as well.

    jayfay
    February 21, 2005 - 12:42 pm
    I would like to see more comments on Mrs. Travers saying “This is good,” … “This is very good. Grace, you are a godsend. You’ll try to keep him away from drinking today, won’t you? You’ll know how to do it.”

    I believe Neil knew Grace would not be happy married to Maury and was trying to help her escape. Though he may have also had other intentions as well.

    I think Neil and Grace both were “running away.”

    Neil welcomed the opportunity to get away from the Thanksgiving Day gathering and perhaps was running from an unhappy marriage. (they came in separate cars because he had to make some phone calls).

    Leaving the hospital with Grace: in the beginning he must have had intensions that changed. Later he asked her “Did you think I was abducting you for fell purposes?” …There was a time when you would have been right. ….You’re safe as a church today. Why did his intentions change?

    I, too, wonder if the the car accident was intentional.

    Grace always put Maury second and did not intend to marry him. She had strung him along for much too long. She was not unhappy to be leaving the Thanksgiving gathering. She seemed willing for anything to happen between her and Neil. p.183, Grace and Neil did not talk….. And what she remembers is, to tell the truth, hardly distinguishable from her idea, her fantasies at that time, of what sex should be like. The fortuitous meeting, the muted powerful signals, the nearly silent flight in which she herself would figure more or less as a captive.

    DeeW
    February 21, 2005 - 01:59 pm
    I don't blame Grace for running away, since it seems others had her life all planned for her. First, her aunt and uncle plan to have her caning chairs all her life. What a drab vision for a vibrant young girl! Then,she meets Maury and he envisions their married life, all designed around his career and his choices. No one had encouraged her in her endeavers to learn more, except Mrs. Travers...who had herself, wished she had learned more "useless" things.One has to wonder what is useful or useless. It seems to me that it depends on the individual, their desires and talents. As Joseph Campbell advised us, "follow your bliss."

    Jan.E.
    February 21, 2005 - 02:15 pm
    There have been a couple of posts mentioning the house that Mr. T built for Mrs. T.....but have you noticed the many references to houses (not homes) in this story? Munro must have had a reason for doing this.

    In the beginning Grace comes back to find a house...not a person, but a house. Mr. T surprised Mrs. T with a new house, the Woodses' house looked different to Grace (a lot fewer doors and diminished), a BIG house had been built on the lake front that blocked off the view, Ivan (the snail) had a house (that he left), all the newer houses around the lake were described in some detail, the bootlegger's house had bricks removed in a pattern, and, the one that really stuck out was the T's house where the road "used to end but now didn't stop there".

    In this story houses could very well represent Grace's life and the events in her life. When Munro tells us that the road "used to end" at the T's house, but didn't any longer....that was our first clue that something that was once important, wasn't any longer (the Travers family). Interesting that the bricks were taken out of the bootlegger's house in a pattern. At 1st they were uneven, but then evened up over the door - perhaps Grace's life evened itself out over the years after a rocky beginning that didn't hold out a lot of promise. (Hopefully, this means that Grace didn't end up as a caner!)The snail left his house just as Grace left the past behind. And, the T's old house was now painted blue - a color associated with sadness. The big new house that obstructed the view of the lake - could be the Thanksgiving incident or could be something else big that happened to Grace later in her life as we know that she was a much different person than the 20-year old we see at the beginning of the story. All the smaller cheaper houses that now ringed the lake - unimportant events in her life that have meaning at the time but in the whole scheme of things mean very little. Then...there's the Woodses' house that had fewer doors than she'd remembered - somebody else will have to explain that one!

    This is merely supposition on my part. I've read enough Munro to know that the descriptions of the houses in the story mean something, even though I may be off base here. Maybe someone will have a more logical explanation. There's a reason for all these details about houses!

    After giving it a bit more thought, it's possible that these houses correlate with the events of the infamous Thanksgiving at the T's home.

    Jan

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 21, 2005 - 02:52 pm

    I am probably overstepping limits here today, but I wanted to respond to FLORRY's post, and now I read JAN's interesting thought. Doesn't a house symbolize the Self?

    FLORRY, on Page 175 Maury tells Grace his mother "got into trouble" now and then with her nerves. When Grace asks what brings it on, at first Maury says he doesn't know. Then he says, "Well. It could be her husband. I mean, her first husband, Neil's father. What happened with him, et cetera." He tells Grace Neil's father had killed himself; then he goes on and hints about menopause. (Page 176) Since Neil's father was mentioned first, my assumption is that his suicide was more of a factor in these attacks than menopausal symptoms. I do think there's a good possibility that like many women in the 50's (and before and after) she got fed up with her rôle as housewife from time to time, and it affected her nerves.

    I have some qualifications for my next statement, since I know about alcoholism, and I've worked with alcoholics. The legal blood alcohol content in Canada is .08% or 80 milligrams of alcohol in 100 milligrams of blood. A car, truck or motorcycle (or any moving vehicle) driven by anyone with a blood alcohol content level higher than that becomes a lethal weapon, either to the driver or to somebody else.

    This kind of testing was not done in 1950, but the results are the same. From the description of the amount of alcohol Neil drank, he surely had far more than .08 milligrams of alcohol in his blood.

    I saw a film once that showed professional drivers in a controlled blood alcohol content study. The more they drank, the less they were able to control the vehicle they were driving. It was obvious in the film.

    I don't think Neil had suicide on his mind when he got in his car and started it; I think he had every intention of finding more liquor. That's how people addicted to alcohol are. Regardless, the car became a lethal means of murder or unintentional suicide the minute he got behind the wheel and turned the key.

    Mal

    Scrawler
    February 21, 2005 - 03:37 pm
    Personally, I think everyone in this story either ran away at one time or was running away or wanted to run away. But I think in some way that Mrs. Travers was warning Grace away from Marury and at the same time she was telling Grace that Mavis was not the right person for Neil just as she herself was not the right person for Mr. Travers. Mrs. Travers didn't have a choice; she had to marry Mr. Travers, but she hopes Grace can make another choice. See if you get the same idea from this paragraph:

    "Maury is a sterling character," said Mrs. Travers. "Well, you can see that for yourself. He will be a dear uncomplicated man, like his father. Not like his brother. His brother Neil is very bright. I don't mean that Maury isn't, you certainly don't get to be an engineer without a brain or two in your head, but Neil is - he's deep," She laughed at herself. "Deep unfathomable caves of ocean bear - what am I talking about?"

    To me at any rate, I think Mrs. Travers was trying to warn Grace that although Maury was a good boy, if she married him she would loose her PASSION just like Mrs. Travers lost hers. She would end up making herself "Useful" just a Mrs. Travers did. On the other hand Neil was - "Deep." It was almost as if she was telling Grace that he was unpredictable - deep [as in] the unfathomable caves of [the] ocean.

    bmcinnis
    February 21, 2005 - 04:06 pm
    At Traude’s suggestion, I’ve been looking for some of Munro’s “bon mots” and I think I hit on a few. On page 161, the paragraph begins with: “Maybe the worst thing would have been to get just what she had thought she was after.” Here the house plays a prominent symbolic part with Grace: Could the condition of this house as Munro writes be less “hurtful” for Grace to have found a house that had become “irrelevant? Is this what Grace thought about herself? But then as often happens, that last sentence in the story still leaves the reader in doubt about whether or not Grace herself moves from irrelevance to relevance. Doesn’t this ambiguity seem to be becoming a pattern in these stories so far?

    Bern

    bimde
    February 21, 2005 - 08:44 pm
    All through the story, it's "Mrs. Tavers", never a given name.Did she give up her own identity when she married? She gave up the idea of pursuing all those "useless things" as Grace had done.Gossett is right about Grace's running away from a planned life, both from her uncle and from Maury. However,running away did not bring the satisfaction in life that she was looking for. It struck me as odd, that when Neil finally showed up at the house, he never spoke to his mother, nor acknowledged her in any way. I wonder why?

    ALF
    February 22, 2005 - 05:06 am
    bimde- I think that Neil was used to being "Peck's bad boy" and having his mother and the rest of the family deride and scold him for his drinking bouts. He merely learned how to ignore him with his sarcasm and wit.

    I've been thinking and thinking what it is that this story seems to lack and I've decided it is Passion and enthusiasm. Where is Grace's passion? Maury seems quite passionate over Grace but Grace lacks dedication to everything. She has no fervor as she goes thru the actions in a noncommittal way. She's a participant -period !! Until Neil arrives then all hell breaks loose within her:
    "...now she saw that she'd been trying to impress him wiht these answers, trying to show herself as worldly as he was, and in the middle of that she had some on this rock bottom truth. This lack of hope- genuine, reasonable, and everlasting."
    Is that the saddest sentence you will ever read, or what? As she sat on the swings, in Fortune, as Neil slept, she began to experience and understand all of this passion that she had been without. "Inflammation. Passion. ... that was child's play, she muses, compared to how she knew him, how far she'd seen into him, now."

    I can't imagine life without fervor and enthusiasm. I have always believed that excitement and ebulliance is contagious and hey--- why not spread it around and infect the world with zeal?

    Joan Pearson
    February 22, 2005 - 05:09 am
    Good morning, Andy! Aren't these wonderful posts? You are each shedding light on parts of this story that would otherwise be overlooked.

    Florry draws our attention to the title..."Passion". I've given much thought to all you have posted yesterday, trying to figure out if Alice Munro views passion as a good thing (as Andy does) - or as something destructive that will only lead to disillusionment and unhappiness. Sadly, the story seems a reality check for Grace. Jayfay reminds us of her early fantasies of how she would meet her future husband - one day he would come into the caning shop, see her and fall in love. Love at first sight! Are you a believer?

    This isn't what Maury represents - the "planned life" Gossett describes. Solid, down to earth Maury - like Mr. T. Mrs. T's "rock" - as Traude describes him. Does every passionate soul need an anchor? Two passionates=disaster? Would Maury have been Grace's rock? She liked the idea of travel with him - she liked his talk of "our home". Scrawler points out the Mrs. T. doesn't want her to marry Maury. She tells Grace that Neil is deep..."Deep unfathomable caves of ocean bear" Does this mean that she envisions Grace with Neil OR with someone like Neil? Unlike Maury. Is she speaking from her own experience?

    Houses and homes...solid ones built to last, shoddy ones that will not withstand the test of time. I agree, Jan, there is a message here - distinguishing between "house" and "home" You ask what "home" represents. Mal sees it as "self" - I see "security". You think that Grace did not return to her uncle's and become the caner. Bern points us to the last sentence...ambiguous yes, but didn't you take it that the $1000 gift from Mr. T. was enough to "insure" her future, as she says. What do you suppose she did with it? Did she go to college as she had so studiously prepared herself for during those five years in high school?

    What did Mr. T. mean by sending her that check? Did you see it as a bribe - to keep her away from his son - more importantly, from his fragile wife who had come to depend on Grace - on Grace's passion?

    Joan Pearson
    February 22, 2005 - 05:22 am
    To what do you think Bern's "bon mots" referred? What was Grace really after? Was it the passion she sensed she felt for Neil. Did he fit her adolescent image of what it would be like to fall in love - love at first site? Or was it the kind of life she had only dreamed about having - in the Travers home?

    Let's, as Traude suggests, look at Neil's running away further. Jay, I'm not sure he ever really intended to use Grace for "fell purposes"...but he was using her for something. What? Grace on the other hand thinks she's - in love.

    Bimde, I think it not unusual for young people to refer to elders as "Mrs. Travers"- and since this is Grace's story, both Mr. and Mrs. Travers are never referred to by first name. But it was significant that he never spoke to his mother - or any one, I think. He had been drinking when he pulled up in the convertible, wasn't he? Didn't Grace recognize the mint/liquer breath? Let's spend today examining the wild ride and Grace's escape from her future with the Travers. There's a lot there.

    Tomorrow we'll wind up with a free-for-all...

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 22, 2005 - 07:19 am

    Two things before I talk about this story: First, a small correction: What I said in response to JAN's post # 353 was "Doesn't a house symbolize the Self?" I've always thought that houses meant safety -- security, as JOAN said.

    Second, like many seniors I find the typing on the monitor screen hard to see. This is why I use a bold font, I have difficulty especially with Joan's posts, for some reason, unless they are emboldened.

    My dictionary defines the word "runaway" as something that has escaped restraint, control, captivity or confinement. With that in mind I'll say that all of the protagonists in these stories felt trapped and bored. Carla ran away from Clark and the trailer that trapped her. Juliet ran away from an academic life and its constraints, facets of which she had a passion for. To me Grace seems to be running away from a prospect -- the prospect of the kind of "pea-brained" life she detests. She wants the passion of her intellectual life with books and exciting physical passion with a man, just as Juliet did.

    I'm not sure that Grace was as much in love with Neil as she was attracted by his difference from the rest of the family. She was familiar with "the smell of liquor edged with mint" that she smelled on Neil. No doubt she had learned to be cautious about it in her job. Drinking men make passes at anonymous waitresses and maids. If that was the case, the smell meant danger to her and perhaps excitement. "Did you think I was abducting you for fell purposes?" Grace lied and said, no. The fell purposes idea was part of the attraction and the excitement. Throw caution to the winds; it might be fun to be with this guy.

    What happened instead, as I see it, was that she had responsibility thrust on her, and sat in the car waiting for a long time. That was okay. It wasn't treachery to herself to be with Neil; it was treachery to herself to be with Maury. Why?

    Neil was running away in a bottle. Distraction. Distraction from what? The same kind of thing Grace wanted to escape? Is that what she saw in him? Is that what infatuated her?

    A question: When Neil decided to take Grace to the hospital, why did Mrs. Travers say, "This is good. This is very good. Grace, you are a godsend. You'll try to keep him from drinking today, won't you? You'll know how to do it"? Why does she think Grace is a godsend? And what makes her think Grace can do the impossible?

    Mal

    Traude S
    February 22, 2005 - 09:14 am
    MAL, the last question has been asked by several participants; no answer has been attempted so far. Perhaps there is none.

    ANDY, oh but there was passion, a powerful sexual attraction, blinding like an epiphany, but there was no- there COULD be no- gratification, no fulfillment, things had gone too far for Neil before they ever started for Grace in earnest, and she realized the impossibility readily enough, showing surprising maturity for her young age.

    So much is unsaid in these stories, or without specificity, open-ended, left to the imagination of the reader, open to interpretation by the reader. That is Munro's own unique way of telling her stories. And that's the way it is, whether we find it satisfing or not.

    Mrs. Travers was a person of respect; even if Grace had known her first name, she would never have used it. Why then would Mrs. T.'s first name matter to the reader ?

    I think we can take it for granted that Grace never became a full-time caner. Her acceptance of the check (which she was initially tempted to tear up) proves she had more sense than that.

    We are not told whether the check was Mr. Travers' idea only. I do not believe it constituted a bribe. Why would there have been a pay-off? I believe that the money was a genuine, altruistic gift, the door to a better future for Grace, of whom the family had become fond. And Maury had remained hopeful to the end!

    We learn that Neil woke up long before Grace arrived, shaking, at the hotel but pretended to be still asleep in order not to startle her. I further believe Neil's death was not an accident.

    More about bon mots later.

    Jan.E.
    February 22, 2005 - 10:10 am
    I think I agree with ALF here that the title of the story is almost an ironic one in that the thing that was lacking in almost every character was passion. Early in the story when Grace is with Maury, Munro says says of Grace that "she herself didn't understand how cold she was", and this was at a time when she was wanting Maury to show a little more passion. That sentence wasn't just stuck in there, and I think it doesn't just refer to Grace in that particular situation; Munro is describing Grace for us. So, if Grace is not a warm person, then why would she want Maury, and then Neil, to be so passionate? Grace was seeking to find the passion in him that was lacking (or at least unfulfilled) in herself; she felt good and maybe capable of feeling some passion when she was with him. Don't all of us look outside ourselves to find that which is missing inside us???

    Even without that comment about her coldness, though, I still would see Grace as a basically unfeeling, slightly manipulative person who tends to use people to make herself feel worthy and attractive, which brings us back to the poor self-image which explains, in part, her attraction to Neil.

    So maybe the title of this story refers to the "search for passion".

    And speaking of manipulation, Munro is so good at manipulating us as readers - and I love it! Half the time I don't know for sure what is going on in a story, and the other half of the time I know for sure I don't know what's going on.

    Jan

    Florry54
    February 22, 2005 - 10:38 am
    The $1000 Gift check to Grace: This is really no clue in the story as to how she used it. However, in the introduction of the story when she returns to visit the site of the Traverses' summer home and views other homes located there ( 40+ years later) there is a statement on page 161; that she had "seen many homes like this style in Australia:

    One can speculate: Grace liked travel. Did she use the money to vacation there, did she move there to start a new life ?

    The " Wild Ride" My impression was that Neil wanted company and his motivation in teaching Grace to drive was a safety factor. He anticipated his inability to drive back safely due to his alcohol consumption. Grace the new driver, drives them both back at night, nine miles to the hotel employee parking lot.

    When Neil drives back home alone, he has a fatal accident (drunk) . Suicide: Alcoholism is a downward spiral to Cirrhosis of the Liver and death.

    Joan Pearson
    February 22, 2005 - 01:32 pm
    Why does Mrs. T. think Grace is a godsend? How can she stop Neil from drinking. Perhaps its a process of elimination...no one else (his wife, for example has been able to stop him. Mavis walks away from difficult situations as she walked from the word games.) Little did Mrs. T know that Grace was helpless - ready to agree with anything Neil suggested. She seemed to like being manipulated by him...just as Jan loves being manipulated by A. Munro! Did she think she loved him? Mal thinks she was attacted to him because he was different. Is that an ingredient for Passion? Does it add to the excitement?

    Jan writes - "Grace felt good and maybe capable of feeling some passion when she was with him." Do you think that she misinterpreted Passion for Love?

    What did Neil want from Grace? Florry says it's companionship. What do you think?

    It's funny how we each see things differently, Traude. AS you say, this is the way the stories are constructed. You believe that the money was a genuine, altruistic gift, I see strings attached all pointing to one thing - Take this and leave town. The only way I would accept "altruistic gift" would be if it were clear to him that Grace planned to leave town. How do the rest of you see it? An interesting point, Traude...do you think that Mrs. T persuaded Mr. T to bring her the check?

    Australia...why would she go to Australia, Florry. For some reason, "vacation" doesn't seem to be the answer. Why would she leave Canada for Australia?

    Scrawler
    February 22, 2005 - 02:16 pm
    "He went to sleep immediately, and she got out. Some dust had settled on her with all the stopping and starting of her driving lesson. She washed her arms and hands and her face as well as she could at an outdoor tap. Then, favoring her cut foot, she walked slowly to the edge of the river, saw how shallow it was, with reeds breaking the surface. A sign there warned that profanity, obscenity, or vulgar language was forbidden in this place and would be punished.

    She tried the swings, which faced west. Pumping herself high, she looked into the clear sky - faint green, fading gold, a fierce pink rim at the horizon. Already the air was getting cold.

    She'd thought it was touch. Mouths, tongues, skin, bodies, banging bone on bone. Inflammation. PASSION. But that wasn't what had been meant for them at all. That was child's play, compared to how she knew him, how far she'd seen into him now.

    What she had seen was final. As if she was at the edge of a flat dark body of water that stretched on and on. Cold, level water. Looking out at such dark, cold, level wter, and knowing it was all there was."

    I think the above paragraphs describe LIFE - more specifically Grace's life. She thought she would find Passion in her life through - touch. But now that she knows Neil she knows that is not really what she wants. The only thing left for Grace as far as her life goes is " a flat body of water that stretched on and on. Cold, level water [like Muary]. [And] looking at such dark, cold, level water, and knowing it was all there was [of her life]. If only she could reach the "pink rim horizon" perhaps than she would find Passion.

    Florry54
    February 22, 2005 - 03:39 pm
    Australia: My impression was that Grace possibly used the gift check from Mr.and Mrs. T to start a new life in Australia. Too many bad memories here in the Ottawa Valley to overcome and not much of future here for her. One could possibly think of this as another example of Runaway behavior.

    When Mr. Travers handed her the check, he said, "we both hope you,ll make good use of this" and perhaps indeed she did.

    DeeW
    February 22, 2005 - 04:51 pm
    Mrs. Travers had not been close enough to Neil to detect the odor of liquer, not a close as Grace had been...so she still had hopes he was not beyond saving, that day at least. It seems to me she was encouraging Grace to respond to Neil's "fell" purpose. A man involved in sexual activity is not a prone to drink himself into a stupor, and I think Mrs. Travers knew this, even hoped for it. Neil was her favorite child, she makes this clear, and she sees him unhappily married to Mavis and is desperate to help him find a way out of his unhappiness before he becomes a suicide, as his father was. My only problem with this story is the way Monro brings the two characters, Neil and Grace, together. If not for the sandal strap breaking, the shell happening to be under the swing, and Grace choosing to go with the children instead of the store with Maury, she wouldn't have cut her foot. I quite realize it would have been a different story, but this is what I'm saying. It seems a bit too contrived to me, and not quite up to Monro's style of doing things.

    Traude S
    February 22, 2005 - 07:19 pm
    Sorry, I already had my turn today.

    But I just had to thank GOSSETT for her #368 and her eminently plausible reasoning, with which I happen to concur.

    Joan Pearson
    February 23, 2005 - 05:02 am
    Florry - they both hope she'll make good use of it? They both hope she'll leave town, then. " and perhaps indeed she did," you added. - you are seeing a glimmer of hope for Grace's future. Does anyone else share Florry's optimism?

    Scrawler - "But now that she knows Neil she knows that is not really what she wants."- life with Maury. She came close, didn't she? Do you think she would have married him if she hadn't had that day with Neil? It was an important lesson for her to learn about herself. Are you optimistic about her future, given her self-realization?

    Gossett..."If not for the sandal strap breaking..." - "for wont of a nail, a kingdom was lost." Don't you catch yourself at times saying, "life is stranger than fiction?" If only I hadn't taken that road that night none of this would have happened? I'm wondering if the rest of you felt as Gossett - and Traudee, too - that this part of the story - the strap, the bare feet, the cut...Dr. Neil arriving with his doctor bag...were too contrived? If so, did it affect your enjoyment of the story?

    Today, just for today, let's have a free-for-all in here as it's the last day to discuss this story. Whatever you think needs to be said, that has not yet been said, please feel free to to comment - as often as you care to. Just one thing. Will you put each point in a separate post - and then indicate the topic of the post in the subject box?

    I'll be back this evening - serious dental procedure on today's agenda. Plan to take it easy after that. I hope you have a better day than I will, everyone.

    Joan Pearson
    February 23, 2005 - 05:11 am
    "You could tell me about your uncle. Tell me about where you live. Your job. anything. I just love to hear you talk.

    There was now a new strength in his voice, and a change in his face, but it wasn't any manic glow of drunkenness. It was just as if he'd been sick...and was now wanting to assure you he was better. He capped the flask, laid it down and reached for her hand. He held it lightly, a comrade's clasp."

    That hand soon slides away when Grace goes on to answer his questions -
    "What interests you?"
    "You do"
    "What interests you about me?"
    "What you are doing now."
    What is he doing now? Drinking, running? Grace goes on to tell him that she would not tell him that his drinking was wrong. "No, I wouldn't." As soon as she said that she felt cold. She saw she had been trying to impress him with these answers, ...show herself as worldy...and in the middle of that she had come to the rock-bottom truth. This lack of hope - genuine, reasonable, and everlasting."

    Whose lack of hope is Grace referring to - her own or Neil's? Did you get the feeling that for a brief moment, BEFORE she began giving answers to impress him, that Neil felt "hope"? That Grace may have been the "godsend" that Mrs. Travers had hoped for? Grace, you are a godsend." "Grace, you are a relief."

    DeeW
    February 23, 2005 - 06:20 am
    Joan, yes..many times I've wondered about what might have happened if..For instance when I was 17 and wanted to go to college, but my parents said it would be a waste, as I'd just get married and it would all be for nothing. The waste was the time lost, before I finally did get there. But we're talking about a story here, that Monro has written..controlling the events of her characters. This is not the same as fate. Thanks, Traude for your remark. Glad you agree, as I respect your opinions.

    ALF
    February 23, 2005 - 06:37 am
    No matter where I run to, there I am! Does anyone know whose quote that is?
    As we have all agreed on, everyone appears to be running away in these stories and no matter where or how they flee, they are still stuck with themselves. Can we ever escape the real "us?" Apparently Grace didn't either. She has returned and after searching - what has she found?
    I still do not understand the purpose of the $$ being offered to her. Was it just kindness onthe Traver's part? Did they think that a thousand bucks would keep her away from Maury and the lot of them? Was it hush-hush money? Would someone shed some light on that for me please?

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 23, 2005 - 07:12 am

    Mrs. Travers didn't understand Neil's alcoholism at all if she thought a matinee with Grace would keep him from drinking and away from trouble. The only thing a sexual interlude with Grace wuuld have done is keep him from driving the car -- as long as he had a bottle with him wherever they went for sex.

    I don't think Neil committed intentional suicide. What for? Because of guilt for what he had done to Grace and his family? Active alcoholics have no conscience when they're drinking. All they want is another drink. They'll do anything to get it, and it doesn't matter who they hurt in the process. Neil hit a bridge abutment with his car because his judgment was impaired and he probably couldn't see straight, and that was the end of that.

    Neil was a medical doctor. He knew about and had access to easier, simpler ways of committing suicide if he'd wanted to, that wouldn't carry the risk that he'd survive maimed and crippled that an automobile accident does.

    I knew a woman alcoholic who drove her car into a reservoir in a suicide attempt. Drunk, she thought she could drive from shallow water to water deep enough to cover her car and drown her. All it did was get her wet when she got out and went back to dry land. It did considerable damage to her car, though.

    I knew another woman who was driving drunk and was killed when her car hit the same kind of bridge abutment that Neil's did. She had run out of booze and was on her way to a liquor store to get more..

    After Neil stopped at the hotel for an illegal nip and goes to the bootlegger for a lot more and a bottle, he acts as if he had been sick and now was feeling better. He wanted to assure Grace that he did.

    When an alcoholic who is used to keepng a certain level of alcohol in his or her blood starts to sober up, or is deprived of his or her alcohol fix, he or she begins to shake and starts to feel sick -- a condition commonly known as a hangover. The only cure for this they can think of is another drink, or many more drinks. That's what had happened to Neil. As soon as he had enough alcohol in him, he felt "normal."

    Mrs. Travers might not have understood alcoholism, as represented by her son, Neil, but Alice Munro certainly did.

    I think the suicide of Neil's father was a dead end turn in the maze of many twists and turns that Munro set up to trick her readers. Some commentators have said that she uses too much of this kind of thing and O. Henry twists in this book, and that it makes the book less masterful than others she's written.



    I see plenty of sexual attraction and lust between Grace and Maury and Grace and Neil in this story. The only love I see is what Maury had for Grace. Grace may have lusted for Neil, but she didn't love him. She may have fallen in love with Mrs. Travers, but she didn't love her. If she had, Mrs. Travers wouldn't have fallen out of Grace's favor with a display of weakness.

    I think it's wise to remember that Grace is not an adult. At age 20, she's a naïve kid who's never been anywhere and hasn't seen very much. Her ideas of love, passion and romance came from books and fantasies, not experience. Her impulses and decisions are not always reasonable, and up until she met Mrs. Travers she didn't have anyone to tell her what reasonable was.

    Yes, the meeting of Grace and Neil felt contrived. So did the thousand dollar check -- to me, anyway.

    Mal

    Traude S
    February 23, 2005 - 07:24 am
    Thank you for allowing me to let loose!

    First to Maury. On their very first meeting in the hotel, after Grace gave him a second glance, she instantly saw "the whole of him in that moment, the true Maury. Scared, fierce, innocent, determined." For his part, he had believed - instantly - in the integrity and uniqueness of her mind and soul".

    She had never been "courted" before, had vague fantasies of how it would be when a man, one as handsome as Maury, might come into a future imaginary caning shop and fall in love with her. "Pleasurable physical intimacies would follow."

    She thought naïvely "that her show of eagerness (during the parking sessions) must be leading to the pleasures she knew about, in solitude and imagining; she was willing, Maury was ready but NOT willing." The "sieges" left them both "disturbed, slightly angry and ashamed." Her memories already becoming hazy, Grace was relieved to return to her dorm alone.

    When Maury mentioned the plans for the future, "Grace would listen curiously". "None of this seemed at all real to her, but then, the idea of helping her uncle, or taking on the life of a chair caner ... had never seemed real either."

    Meeting Neil was radically different: there was instant electricity, and I believe it was mutual. She looked at his face, the high pale forehead, curly gray-black hair, bright gray eyes, a wide thin-lipped mouth that semeed to curl in on some vigorous impatience, or appetite, or pain. A remarkable insight for one so young and inexperienced.

    True, Munro's way of bringing Grace and Neil together may be a bit too obviously constructed. However, totally unlikely circumstances do occur in real life and here the construct is necessary for purposes of the story.

    "The fortuitous meeting, the muted but powerful signals, the nearly silent flight ..." and later Grace's thoughts : "How strange that she'd thought of marrying Maury. A kind of treachery it would be. A trachery to herself."

    Like GOSSETT I believe Neil had other intentions, initially at least; and that Mrs. T. meant exactly what she said to Grace; seduction would keep him from drinking to excess, at least this time -- another reprieve from what she must have feared night and day.

    Regarding possible intent: Neil had parked the convertible in the doctors' lot behind the building, "Pretty tricky", said the nurse ... Look at how he kissed her hand holding the coke bottle when they came out of the bar.

    But whatever he may have had in mind did not come to pass. In the reflection of her innocent, adoring eyes, he may have realized, perhaps for the first time, that his life had spun out of control and this was the end of the line. And Grace had stumbled on "this rock-bottom truth. This lack of hope - genuine, reasonable, and everlasting."

    ("I like to hear you talk," he said, and that's exactly what Grace had said to his mother. And Mrs. T had told Maury, "You must bring this Grace of yours to dinner.")

    Later, "It could've been an accident," said the cook, who had an optimistic nature. "Could've just fell asleep."

    Lastly, I believe Grace would never have "hung around" the Traverses after the tragedy, even if she had not been offered money. I also believe that she would have been all right without the money, though not as comfortable (nor able to travel to Australia) as she was after she accepted the check.

    Regarding the title of the collection, I respectfully submit that what counts is Munro's perception of a runaway, because that is what these stories are about - whether we personally agree with her definition or not, and irrespective of the definitions in any dictionary. The author's meaning has to count here, not semantics.

    DeeW
    February 23, 2005 - 10:42 am
    For one last remark, I have to go back to these lines. "And if you find it gone altogether?.....mightn't a feeling of relief pass over you, of old confusions or obligations wiped away?" When Grace returned to the place where it all happened, I think she was looking for what these days, they call "closure." The obligations it seems to me, were those she felt she owed to Mrs. Travers...to look after Neil and keep him from drinking or worse. Of course, she couldn't but the sense of failure must have remained all those years. A very well written story in all, but I agree with Mal and TRaude that there's a bit too much O Henry in the plot.

    Scrawler
    February 23, 2005 - 02:29 pm
    Gossett, I would have to agree with you I think all of Alice Munro's stories are contrived. I realize she is trying to make a point, but it almost seems like she is hitting me over the head with a 2 x 4.

    Mal, I was married to an alcoholic for twenty-eight years and I agree with you when you say that they are always looking for that next drink.

    "She did not have to deal with Maury face-to-face. He wrote her a letter.

    JUST SAY HE MADE YOU DO IT. JUST SAY YOU DIDN'T WANT TO GO.

    She wrote back five words. I DID WANT TO GO. She was going to add I'M SORRY, but stopped herself."

    I think these few short sentences are the story in a nutshell. SHE WANTED TO GO! SHE WANTED ADVENTURE! She tried to find it first with Maury, than with Mrs. Travers, and finally with Neil, but in the end realized she was the only one that could create her own adventure. After all she was the one who got them home, after only just learning how to drive a few hours before she drove them home.

    "Mr. Travers came to the inn to see her. He was polite and business like, firm, cool, not unkind. She saw him now in circumstances that let him come into his own. A man who could take charge, who could tidy things up. He said that it was very sad, they were all very sad, but that alcoholism was a terrible thing. When Mrs. Travers was a little better he was going to take her on a trip, a vacation, somewhere warm.

    Then he said that he had to be going, many things to do. As he shook her hand good-bye he put an envelope into it."

    Personally, I don't know if it would make a difference to the story if we knew why the Travers' gave the cheque to Grace. I'd like to think that Grace made a difference in their lives and perhaps they wanted to pay her back for that.

    Traude S
    February 23, 2005 - 04:29 pm
    I regret exceeding my limit for the day. I'd like to thank GOSSETT and SCRAWLER for their excellent summations.

    The quoted passages show clearly that Maury would have been more than ready to take Grace "back" if she'd only said that she had been forcibly taken on that wild ride that ended tragically. She did not. And she showed no regret (the omission of "I'm sorry").

    Mr. T. knew that when he came to see Grace. There was no reason, no need for a payoff. Like SCRAWLER, I'm inclined to consider the check as an expression of gratitude, and as a tangible continuation of Mrs. T.'s discreet mentoring of Grace (who must have reminded her of herself).

    Joan Pearson
    February 23, 2005 - 07:32 pm
    Thanksgiving, Grace we are told is dismayed at the change in her former mentor and idol since the summer...can hardly look at her, notices her
    "increase in bulk
    stiffness in movements
    random rather frantic air of benevolence
    a weepy gladness looking out of her eyes
    a faint crust at the corners of her mouth, like sugar"
    It's over, isn't it? Her infatuation with Maury and now with Mrs. Travers. There's not much to keep her here any longer, is there? What if the accident had not happened? It's still over, don't you think? Would Mr. and Mrs. Travers have written the check if she had simply broken the engagement with Maury? Would they have been concerned about her future?

    One last question about that check - to Scrawler. You call it an "expression of gratitude." Will you expand on that - on the changes Grace brought into their lives?

    Thanks to Mal, Traudee, Gossett and Scrawler for final posts. Gossett, the big unanswered question - what was Grace looking for when she returned. "Closure, you say." I like that - do you think she found it?

    Tomorrow we'll begin the discussion of "Trespasses," but If anyone else wants to add comments on "Passion" - please feel free.

    Scamper
    February 24, 2005 - 12:30 am
    Is is possible the Travers gave her the check because of what she had been through that day with Neil? From their viewpoint, Neil practically abducted her, and they might have been concerned for all she went through. I'm in the minority here, but I think Neil did kill himself - there just wasn't anything left for him to live for, and he was ready to put himself out of his misery. At least she wasn't with him when it happened. It could also be that the Travers did not want her to marry Maury after her experience and fascination with neil.

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 24, 2005 - 03:13 am
    SCAMPER, I don't think you're the only one here who thinks Neil committed suicide. I don't think he did because of what I've observed over the years and my experiences, but your conclusion is as good as mine or anyone else's. I remember in "Runaway" that we came to the decision that any conclusion any one of us came to about that story was the right one. That's how Alice Munro's writing is -- there leave plenty of questions, and there aren't any answers.

    I will say, once again from my experience, that alcoholics have to hit rock bottom before they do one of two things. They either kill themselves, or they go for help. What's rock bottom for one person is not always rock bottom for another, but I don't see signs that Neil is close to it yet.

    I do see a similarity between Grace and Neil, though. Each of them wanted a kind of high that doesn't exist in the real world. I think Neil had already come to the realization that Grace did on Page 193:
    "What she had seen was final. As if she was at the edge of a flat dark body of water that stretched on and on. Cold, level water. Looking out at such dark, cold, level water, and knowing it was all there was , , , . Drinking, needing to drink ----- that was just some sort of distraction, like everything else."
    In other words, life is a flat dark body of water that stretches on and on. There isn't the romance and excitement of fantasies, there's the dark body of life as we head toward death, and what's in between are distractions from the reality that that is all there is. This is a harsh reality for anyone to face, and especially for one as young as Grace was.

    I remember when I was in my early 20's the same realization came to me. I said to my sister, "Is this all there is?" She said,"Yes, Mally, this is all there is." I didn't believe her until many years had passed, and kept looking for more.

    I don't know why Grace went back to look at the Travers house. I am reminded of the time I went back to Westchester County, New York to look at the last big house I had lived in with my family. I don't know why I went back; I just did.

    The neighborhood had changed all those years after my marriage had ended. The house itself meant nothing to me when I saw it . But the five living Christmas trees we planted that marched down the hill by the side of the long driveway, one for each year we lived in that house, moved me to tears.

    Was that closure for me? Not really. The memories persisted; and so did regret, though it's been kept well-hidden. Sometimes I think there's only one real closure in life, and that makes everything go away.

    I sent an email to my sister in Maine asking if she had read Alice Munro. She wrote back and said that yes she'd read Munro, but didn't any more because her stories made her too sad. They have the same effect on me. I keep thinking that life is not without some joy. Why doesn't she write about that?

    It's funny that Neil told Gretchen his car was "a piece of folly", isn't it?

    Mal

    Joan Pearson
    February 24, 2005 - 04:42 am
    Good morning!

    I'm so eager to hear your reacton to the next story, "Trespasses" but want to repeat that the floor is open to your comments on "Passion" - and any earlier story for that matter.

    Scamper, all the possible reasons for that check emphasize Alice Munro's maddening way of leaving "holes" - manipulating us, as Jan puts it. To me the really fun part is sharing observations with all of you. It's eye-opening, isn't it? You each take such care to support your viewpoint, I find myself easily swayed from one post to the next.

    Mal, thanks for pointing out Neil's comment about that convertible...it certainly did turn out to be his ultimate " piece of folly."

    You see these stories as "Joyless"... Unless you count the fleeting moments of flight and release the runaway experiences in each story. I've been thinking of moments of sheer joy in my own life. They all occurred in later life...my adolescence was characterized by the angst and confusion I see here in Munro's young runaways. The joy of giving birth...and delight in the babies. I guess that's when my eyes opened to the joy in the world. Alice Munro writes of the earlier years of upheaval and disequilibrium for the most part. But then we meet the grown child and are left to decide for ourselves whether she has found "joy" after making painful decisions.

    "Trespasses" is a strange story of parents who do not seem to take much delight in their only child and the effect this has on the child treated as an equal. Once again, the author takes us to the end of the story first. Weren't you engaged from the first paragraph, wondering who those four people were, what they were planning to do? You just have to read that paragraph twice - again when you have finished the story.

    Enjoy the day - meaning, find moments of joy - recognize them, celebrate them.

    Traude S
    February 24, 2005 - 08:51 am
    MAL, your last post shows on my monitor in a different font, smaller size, unboldened, and in B/W.

    That surprises me because of what you had said in an earlier post about your reading difficulties and your need for bolding. Mind you, I have no problem with reading the post, merely wondered.

    In our discussions - those in which I have participated and those I led - we have never tried to reach a consensus. As JOAN said, the enjoyment lies in pondering others' impressions, interpretations and perspectives and getting a richer view.

    That is what we are about here: voicing our opinions and listening , LISTENING to each other - not necessarily critiquing the author's style or objecting to lack of information or anything else.

    Not everything is clear-cut; in life or literature. Some secrets remain sealed forever, and that may be just as well. Whether we are dissatisfied, disappointed or find any given book wanting, or (heaven help) consider it a "downer" (what a cop-out!), we still should try to read and discuss it with an open mind, as objctively as we can.

    PAMELA, for what it is worth, I am with you.

    But onward to the new story.

    Jan.E.
    February 24, 2005 - 09:29 am
    Each of us approaches any story/novel/writing from our own experiences, and I'll have to say that I don't agree that Alice Munro stories are "downers". We see people in bad situations, people making bad decisions, people returning to find what's left of their past, etc., but I see characters who've learned from their past, who've made a decent life for themselves in spite of poor decisions and circumstances, and who've taken the hand they were dealt in life and made the best of it. Although....I'm convinced that what life gives us is dependent in great part on the decisions we make and the attitude with which we approach our circumstances. That's what I think Alice Munro stories tell us.

    And....so on to Trespasses and some remnants of the flower children generation!

    Jan

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 24, 2005 - 11:51 am
    Is "Trespasses" used as a verb or a noun here? What do you suppose Alice Munro meant when she used it as a title? I keep seeing lives trespassing on other lives in this story. Or is this how to get messed up by the trespasses of your parents?

    I like the way Munro has drawn the characters in this story, especially Delphine. "Delphine's way of singing was like an embrace, wide-open, that you could rush into." Isn't that good writng?

    How old is Lauren? I'd say she's about 10. "You're a kid that's not short of information."

    This is a different and very good story, in my opinion. I could actually feel those symbolic burrs at the end.

    Who's running away?

    Mal

    DeeW
    February 24, 2005 - 11:59 am
    I didn't realize that the writer's style was not to be a topic. I hope I didn't offend anyone with my remark about Monro's tendancy to use coincidence. Personally, I find the author's credibility depends a lot on their abililty to make the story believable. In all other literature classes or discussions I have taken part in, either as student or teacher, such critiques were allowed, as long as you could support your remarks with the writers' text. I suppose being a writer myself causes me to notice things that the average reader would not, and again, I apologize. From now on, my remarks will be confined to the story itself.

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 24, 2005 - 01:08 pm

    Who sez, GOSSETT? Talk about anything you want to talk about. I'm very interested in Munro's full-of-holes, twisting, turning, eyelet style.

    Mal

    Jan.E.
    February 24, 2005 - 01:28 pm
    GOSSETT: I either missed out on the info that we were not to discuss the author's style or else it just didn't register. Surely this is not a taboo subject. There's no way we can discuss an Alice Munro story without discussing her style - I personally would want you to continue to post re style and writing methods.

    Jan

    Scrawler
    February 24, 2005 - 02:19 pm
    One last word about "Passion." I think everyone that one meets makes a difference in their life. Maury and Mr. and Mrs. Travers lives seemed to me very boring and sad until Grace enters the picture. She is like a ray of hope - first in the hope of marriage between Maury and Grace and than the companionship she gave to Mrs. Travers. Finally, there was even hope that somehow Grace could manage Neil. So I think by giving her a cheque it was a way of expressing their thanks for just being who she was.

    Trespasses:

    "The sky was clear and the snow had slid off the trees but had not melted underneath them or on the rocks that jutted out beside the road..."

    "They turned onto the first little country road, where they all got out of the car and walked carefully down the bank, just a short way, among black lacy ceaders. There was a slight crackle to the snow, through the ground underneath was soft and mucky..."

    I've been meaning to make a comment on Alice Munro's descriptions. I love the way she adds them to the backdrop of her stories. Some of her descriptions, especially those of the people are very unusual. Even though at this point in the story we don't know the meaning behind "trespasses" don't you get the feeling from her descriptions that these characters are indeed trespassing?

    "They drove out of town around midnight - Harry and Delphine in the front seat and Eileen and Laruen in the back. "...Harry stopped the car by a bridge. "This'll do."

    "Somebody might see us stopped here," Eileen said. "They might stop to check out what we're up to." He started to drive again....

    "Okay here?" Eileen said. Harry said, "It's not very far off the road." "It's far enough...

    And than when you add the dialogue to Munro's descriptions, you add to the suspense of the situation. We still don't know what's going on, but we are compelled to continue to read in our search for answers.

    DeeW
    February 24, 2005 - 02:50 pm
    Joan and others, Maybe I misread Traude's last post, but I thought she meant more or less, stick to the story...listen to other's opinions etc. We're not here to "critique" the writer's style. I certainly agree with Traude that listening to others is the prime reason for a discussion group, but I'm afraid it's just my nature to notice stylistic traits. Sorry to have created a problem. Let's just ignore my last post and go on from here. "Trespasses" will give us enough to think about.

    Joan Pearson
    February 24, 2005 - 03:42 pm
    It is so easy to be misunderstood communicating this way - but it's all we have. We can't hear inflections in voices. Even words have different nuances. Good, Gossett, you are back in your cosy chair by the fire and we can begin our chat about the new story - with plenty of thoughts on the author's stylistic traits.

    Jan refers to ..."some remnants of the flower children generation." It must have been hard for children brought up this liberally, who experienced the kinds things Lauren had seen, to move into another community, especially a small town like this and find out how unlike the other children they were. Lauren has to look at her parents with a critical eye. She is so young to be carrying around so many memories.

    Lauren is about to celebrate her eleventh birthday, Mal. Doesn't she seem a lot older, knowing so much about life as she does? She has to act like she knows nothing around the other cliquey girls because she knows so much more.

    Oh my goodness, Scrawler! What a great observation. Indeed they were trespassing, worrying that someone might see what they were doing out there on the country lane. Our first "trespassers".

    I found the beginning as compelling as you did. Who were there four people? Did you think one of them was a child? Right after reading the story, I found myself right back at the beginning again.

    Eileen and Lauren seem unhappy in Harry's hometown. Why are they here? Is it really so that Harry can edit his hometown newspaper? Don't his comments about the town, especially about the hotel restaurant, have an empty, hollow ring to them? Does it seem they are running away from something?

    ALF
    February 24, 2005 - 07:08 pm
    There is so much to say about this story I don't know where to start so I did what Joan did- I returned to the first page where these people were committing the ashes to the ground. The remainder of a life and lives, the powdered remnants of existance were lifted and deposited into the earth. Whew- this is heavy stuff, this chapter. A trespass is a violation of moral or social ethics and this story is riddled with them.

    A trespass is an infrigement or an invasion and it seems as if everybody is guilty of this but this 11 year old child.
    "Her isolation at school was based on knowledge and experience, which, as she half knew, could look like innocence and priggishness. The things that were wicked mysteries to others were not so to her and she did not know how to pretend about them."
    Her father tells her a story that should not have revealed to a kid and then blames Eileen for the fights being due to her "underlying hysteria." These parents certainly encroached on a young girls innocence by partying naked with their friends in front of her and teaching her things that were inappropriate (IMO) for an eleven year old to know about. She tried to "blur their outlines" by calling them by their first names. They violated the sanctiy of parenthood and she knew it. She looked for a safe haven or merely a place to go so she did not have to go home.
    When Delphine attempted to get close to her she understood.
    "She had been brought up to believe that children and adults could be on equal terms with each other, though she had noticed that many adults did not understand this and it was as well not to press the point. "
    she was embarassed for Delphine and forgave her her trespasses.
    this is a long post so I will close but take note of the various trespasses by all.

    Traude S
    February 24, 2005 - 07:37 pm


    GOSSETT, everyone.

    It was NOT my intention to limit our discussion in any way. How could I? It would have been totally inappropriate, unacceptable and counter to everything I believe in. I apologize for the misunderstanding my misuse of "critiques" has caused.

    The word I should have used is "criticisms". "Critiquing" is what we do in WREX, headed by MAL as you know, when participants e-mail their writing to MAL on a bimonthly basis and group members write critiques of same.

    In my earlier post I was, in fact, responding to MAL, who was disappointed and/or dissatisfied with the "holes", for one thing.

    THAT is why I said (as I had already in connection with the trio of Juliet stories) that Munro has her own unique style, and we simply have to ACCEPT what (how little or how much) she chooses to tell the reader, and interpret her meaning (and the fate of her protagonists) as best we can, because there is so much introspection.

    Of course we MUST talk about Munro's unique style (e.g. her changing tenses) and marvel at her skill in describing a scene, evoking a memory, or a deep feeling, with a minimum of words. She is able to reduce things to their essence and would never over-write. And I consider that a blessing.

    I hope my apology has been accepted. Comments on "Trespasses" will follow.

    Traude S
    February 24, 2005 - 09:06 pm
    A pregnant title ... about the transgressions we commit.

    Re question # 2. Early in the story we learn that
    This was the year after Harry had quit his job on a news magazine because he was burned out. (emphasis mine)
    Simple enough, thinks the reader.

    But wait, could there be more to this "relocation" (as we'd call it these days) ?

    Did Eileen's accident and the baby's death have anything to do with their decision to move?

    More to reread and ponder.

    Scamper
    February 24, 2005 - 10:17 pm
    Munro can paint a picture of a human being about as well as I've ever seen. That's what kept me reading her book of stories. She's always interesting. I do find most of her stories depressing, though, and it will be a long time before I read another book of her stories (though I probably will eventually). You know, there really are happy endings in life (if you forget that we all have to die!). There really is love and commitment and learning and good works and joy of living. I wish Munro could write her stories and incorporate more of the 'happy endings' in life, I must admit.

    Does anyone feel that Munro's stories being 'full of holes' might be cheating a little bit? Maybe she doesn't know how to fill the holes, or at least some of them, so she just leaves them. I find them occasionally frustrating, though I generally do like her work.

    One thing unique to me in "Trespasses" is I don't like any of the characters at all. I don't want to know these people, I really don't.

    Pamela,
    who put the bold print on for Mal!

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 24, 2005 - 10:19 pm

    Alice Munro likes to write about girls or young women who are set apart from their peers in some way. Juliet was. Grace was. Was Carla? Maybe. Now we have Lauren, whose upbringing was different from the other kids in her class..

    I don't see anything wrong with giving true answers to the questions children have about sex or anything else, nor do I see anything wrong with children seeing their parents naked. Naked parties, if they go on all the time, could seem normal to a child. I think keeping the other baby's existence and death away from Lauren until she stumbled on it was a worse transgression ( or trespass -- meaning sin ) than any of the above.

    Being different is hard for a child. That's what Lauren was going through after she and her parents moved to Harry's hometown. Her parents didn't seem to help her much with this. Lauren was a latchkey kid. That probably was another thing that set her apart. She didn't want to go home to an empty house. I can relate to this, having been a latchkey kid from the age of eleven on.

    Children who go home to a house with nobody in it more or less raise themselves at least part of the time. A good part of my childhood education came from reading adult books long before I should have, probably. The brown wrapping-paper covers were always a clue. Wasn't that dumb? Wouldn't you think the people who raised me would have known those covers would be a direct clue? And trying other things like smoking, or drinking a shot of whiskey at about age 9 with a girl who lived a country field away -- and more -- just because there was no one there to tell me I shouldn't. There's more than one reason why Lauren is older than her years.

    P.S. Thanks for the bold, PAMELA! Just saw your post. Yes, I think there probably were times when Alice Munro left holes because she didn't know what else to do. I do it myself. Now that you mention it, I don't think I've liked any character in this book.

    Mal

    Joan Pearson
    February 25, 2005 - 06:18 am
    Good morning!

    You've brought up so much to think about today. Let's jump right in.

    It's probably a cardinal sin to look for the author's own self in her characters, but after Pamela's comment on the absence of the joy of living in her stories, don't you begin to wonder how much of Alice Munro's adolescence we are reading in her work?

    Some of the "holes" may be her way of avoiding going into too much detail on unpleasant occurrances.

    Mal observes that "Alice Munro likes to write about girls or young women who are set apart from their peers in some way." That's been true in every story we've discussed so far. In one of her interviews, Alice Munro admits that she was regarded as a "geek" or a "freak"...I can't remember the term exactly, but she was regarded as being different and painfully ignored by her classmates.

    I'm not sure Alice Munro is cheating with the "holes" Pamela. If we are to take her interview comments as truth, every story she writes starts out to be a novel. She intends to go back and fill in the detail after she's finished. BUT when she has finished, and rereads the story she has written, she likes it just as it is. And so it turns out to be the short story we are reading here. As Jan pointed out, Lauren had grown up amidst the last of the flower children. She had seen things that other ten year olds have not. Mal, I'm not sure that seeing parents go in and out of one another's tents naked is a healthy thing for any child to witness, but I suppose if that is what Lauren grew up with, she wasn't traumatized by it. It's when she comes to this community, she has to pretend. Why? Does she know that much of what she experienced is not right, is not socially acceptable. How does she know that she must keep such things secret? Andy cites -
    "Her isolation at school was based on knowledge and experience, which, as she half knew, could look like innocence and priggishness. The things that were wicked mysteries to others were not so to her and she did not know how to pretend about them."
    Andy, even worse than the story her father told her about the remains, even worse than blaming her mother for their fights... was the promise of secrecy he draws from her. Isolating the child even from her own mother now. This is a lonely little girl in a small inhospitable town. Her only real companion is her father.

    Traude, the accident happened nearly eleven years ago. Wouldn't you think Eileen and Harry would be over their loss by now? Does anyone have any idea why they would be on the move eleven years later?

    ALF
    February 25, 2005 - 07:45 am
    Traude- I like that reference “A pregnant title”- It says a great deal about this story. Pregnant- yes, it is heavy, prolific and loaded as this story appears. You ask, “could there be more to this relocation” after eleven years?
    Is it possible that we are not being told the truth? Could Lauren indeed be the adoptive child and the other child that was tragically killed be the “true child” of the family? Is that why they are still on the run? (Running from Delphine or are they running away from themselves?) Hmmm?

    Scamper- I ,too, find these stories depressing and find myself gritting my teeth when I imagine behaving in the way many of Munro’s characters behave. They tick me off and I, like you, do not wish to meet them. (It seems as if I've known some sorts like this anyway. and I never liked to spend time in their company.) Happy endings- well – to me, I accept the fact that life is not always favorable and suitable but I do wish more for the characters to be a little less bleak and unpleasant.

    Mal- I can understand parents being blunt and candid to a curious child but as far as I’m concerned running naked, indulging in carnal activities with a different partner, in front of your child is genuinely shameful and inappropriate behavior. It’s irresponsible parenting and offensive. Let us not forget this kid is only 11! I am a far cry from innocent or angelic but I would certainly draw the line in front of a child.

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 25, 2005 - 07:58 am

    I have to jump in here and say: ANDY, I didn't say anything about "carnal activities" in my post. When nudity is common in a community, there's nothing shocking about it, and when a child lives that way he or she thinks that's the way everybody lives.

    The trouble with an alternative lifestyle is, as Alice Munro points out, that everybody does not live that way, and adjusting to what most of us consider normal is hard for a child.

    Mal

    ALF
    February 25, 2005 - 08:18 am
    You didn't say anything about carnal activities but the book did!
    "She had drunk half a bottle of beer when she was five and puffed on a joint when she was six, though she had not like eitherone. She sometimes had a little wine at dinner, and she liked that all right. She knew about oral sex and all methods of birth control and what homosexuals did. She had reularly seen Harry and Eileen naked, also a party of their friend naked around a campfire in the woods. On that same holiday (?) she had sneaked out with other children to watch fathers slipping by sly agreement into the tents of mothers who were not their wives. "
    They sure as hell weren't tending to the campfires. Tha's irresponsible parenting was what I was saying Mal.

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 25, 2005 - 08:31 am

    ANDY, I don't think fathers with clothes on going into the "tents" of mothers with clothes on who aren't their wives, in so-called respectable communities, is responsible parenting either, but it happens all the time.

    Mal

    DeeW
    February 25, 2005 - 09:36 am
    I think the reason Lauren finds the notion that she might be adopted, as "unsettling" but at the same time somewhat charming, is because she thinks maybe she isn't really related to this pair after all. I'd find that an encouraging thought, if I were this poor child. She doesn't even have her own name, much less a certain identity. The mother's stretch marks only mean she gave birth once, but to which one? I can see Lauren wondering all her life who she really is. Just a quick thought about the title...in modern interpretion of the Lord's Prayer, tresspasses is also expressed as "debts." Any thoughts on that, anybody?

    Traude S
    February 25, 2005 - 09:39 am
    ANDY, your point is well taken and I find myself in complete agreement.

    MAL, re your # 401: I may be too optimistic, but I'd like to believe that the "honorable" citizens who "step out" on their wives would generally NOT commit the "transgression" IF their children were in close proximity and could catch them in flagrante delicto .

    PAMELA, I can't for the life of me emphathize with any of the characters in this story, nor have I resolved the convoluted tale of the adoptive child. The character of Delphine, though, fills me with profound pity.

    JOAN, from a few casually strewn-in words it appears the family moved more than once. Mind you, I'm not propounding a theory (I don't have one), but isn't it possible that whatever happened all those years ago haunted Harry and Eileen until things came to a head in the new unnamed town when Delphine entered the picture? But just where is the connection?

    It is quite possible that autobiographical bits and pieces made their way into Munro's stories (Lauren doesn't want to be taken as a "freak"!), because writers write of what they know and have experienced. Of course that's not all, for creativity and imagination (to transform the common-place into the extraordinary) are a large part of writing.

    Traude S
    February 25, 2005 - 09:51 am
    GOSSETT, we posted within minutes of each other. You brought up a most important point.

    The words "debts" and "debtors" are said in some versions of the Lord's Prayer. They are indeed much closer in meaning to the respective German words, in Luther's translation, which are "Schuld" and "Schuldigern", respectively.

    More later.

    jayfay
    February 25, 2005 - 11:51 am
    Scamper, I too find Munro’s stories depressing - “Trespasses” more than the others. I do not like the characters in this story either. I had to put Runaway away for a while for another book. I am glad to have read Runaway but I will not look for a Munro book anytime soon. There definitely are happy endings in life as you said - There really is love and commitment and learning and good works and joy of living – regardless of past experiences/trespasses or the effect trespasses of others have had on us. Life is often what we make of it.

    Alf, ditto to “irresponsible parenting” if we can call it parenting – I hope that today a child living with such parents would be removed from the home by child protective services. I worked in a middle school (children ages 11-13) and there was a similar case-authorities did step in. This was a sad, unhappy child.

    I believe Lauren was not adopted. I have more faith in adoption agencies than to think they would put a child into such a home.

    GarageSaleFriend
    February 25, 2005 - 11:54 am
    Well, my library has every one checked out and I believe they will not be returned until after the final discussion of this book. Can you tell me the title of the next book. Thank you. Eileen

    Scrawler
    February 25, 2005 - 02:53 pm
    Get over the death of a chld? Never! My son died ten years ago and my husband seven years ago and I still think of them every day and I miss them. I don't think you ever get over the "death" of someone close to you, but what you do is adjust to a new life without them. In fact I still have some of their "things" that I can't bring myself to give away. Now some people can do this, but there are others that can't. I think it is up to the individual.

    "On the way out he stopped to introduce himself and his family, to tell them that he was the new fellow at the paper, and to offer his congratulations...

    He asked how long those two had been married and was told sixty-five years. "Sixty-five yers," cried Harry, reeling at the thought. He asked if he might kiss the bride and did, touching his lips to the long flap of her ear as she moved her head aside.

    Now you have to kiss the groom," he said to Eileen, who smiled tightly and pecked the old man on the top of his head.

    Harry asked the recipe for a happy marriage. "Momma can't talk," said one of the big women. "But let me ask Daddy." She shouted in her father's ear, "Your advice for a happy marriage?" He wrinkled up his face roguishly. "All-eeze keep a foot or er neck."

    All the grwon-ups laughed, and Harry said, "Okay. I'll just put in the paper that you always made sure to get your wife's agreement."

    Wow! This small scene really has a lot to say. I love the way Munro puts so much detail into the small scenes like this one. When Harry asked the question of what the recipe was for a happy marriage I can't help wonder if Harry and Eileen weren't married and he was wondering what it would be like to be married to the same woman over a long period of time. If you compare Harry and Eileen's life style to these elderly Europeans' life style which one has been more fruitful?

    It looks to me like Eileen wasn't to happy to kiss the groom and I doubt that she liked his reply about their "happy" marriage. I actually don't see a "happy" marriage here. I see a marriage where the man took the opportunity of his wife not being able to speak to make sarcastic remarks about her. If she could have spoken I wonder what she would have said? And I wonder what Eileen thinks of it?

    And finally, I thought Munro showed very dramatically how the Media sometimes changes what others have said just so the comment is "politically correct." "All-eeze keep a foot on er neck" is a far cry from "I'll just put in the paper that you always made sure to get your wife's agreement."

    Joan Pearson
    February 25, 2005 - 03:59 pm
    Interesting comments on "trespasses" - or "debts" we've heard from those posting today. Do the rest of you see debts owed in the story? Gossett mentions Eileen's stretch marks. Didn't Harry tell Lauren that her mother almost died to give birth to her? That would put Lauren in debt to her mother.

    Jayfay, you are such an optimistic soul - your faith in adoption agencies is an example. Sometimes the system works. In this case, someone fell down somewhere. I hope you stick with us through the next two Munro stories...and that both you and GarageSaleFriend come back to join us in future discussions. We have a nice mix of offerings coming up, something for everyone - you may click the following links for more information -
  • Not Even Wrong - Paul Collins latest book as he and his wife face their two year old son's autism diagnosis. Since Autism is getting so much media attention lately, Pedln has broadened her discussion to include both the book and general discourse on Autism.

  • King of Torts - Bill will be leading this for Grisham fans out there.

  • Reading Around the World - this is a brand new discussion...in the process of choosing a contemporary foreign novel - Ginny will lead this either in March or April.

  • The Razor's Edge - Somerset Maugham's classic is on the drawing board and Eloise plans to lead it in April if sufficient interest is expressed.

  • The King Must Die - Traudee plans to lead a discussion of Mary Renault's book in May.
  • Scrawler, I'm so sorry. I didn't mean it the way it sounded. I know I'd never get over the loss of a child. I'm sure Eileen and Harry did not either. I think what I was trying to say was that it doesn't make sense that the death of their baby would cause them to move frequently eleven years later. Unless there is another reason relating to the baby. Or perhaps Eileen's bouts of hysteria explains the moves.

    "All-eeze keep a foot or er neck." Do you think Harry printed the old man's remark verbatim? What do YOU think Eileen thinks of it? I believe the old man's crude comment on the secret for a happy marriage relates directly to Harry and Eileen's marriage...

    Florry54
    February 25, 2005 - 04:31 pm
    Webmaster: I posted a message here a few minutes ago and received a message " Navagation error". Resource not found" I tried five times but got the same error message. Why? Can you help ?

    jayfay
    February 25, 2005 - 04:51 pm
    Joan, I didn't mean to imply I had given up on the "Runaway" discussion-just needed something lighter for a few days. I'm still with you and I hope to continue with other books as well. I have enjoyed Munro, she is a good writer.

    I could never get over the loss of a child either. I believe Eileen and Harry moved often for reasons other than the loss of the child. Perhaps their lifestyle has something to do with it. Their lifestyle certainly is not normal nor would it be acceptable behavior in most neighborhoods. Maybe they were afraid of losing Lauren.

    Florry54
    February 25, 2005 - 04:57 pm
    Tresspasses: I had to go to the dictionary to understand the correlation in the story and the use of that in the scattering of the ashes. " A transgresson especially sin". An unlawful act commited on a person, property or rights of another. Some religions consider An Abortion as a sin commited on the unborn. In not distant past it was a crime.

    Runaways: I consider all the characters as Runaways. Harry: Runaway from a stressful Job ( burned Out) to become the owner of a weekly newpaper in the small town of his childhood. Following a dream to write a novel. Delfine: Had many menial jobs in a variety of small towns over the years. Starting over and over. No roots. Never married any of her boyfriends. Had an abortion, gave the child up for adoption. Then wanted to reconnect and find her about ten years later.

    Eileen: Running away from pain and guilt of the responsibilty of causing a car accident that killed her first child. Not Happy in this small "hick town" Showed rebellion by her choice of attire.

    Lauren: Running from pain of no friends at school, not fitting in with the crowd. Uprooted from her former school when her parents moved. Later in story did not want to go to school.

    Lauren: Exhibited several signs of Fetish behaviors. 1. Could not tolerate "milk slopping around in cereal. Ate dry cereal with maple syrup, 2.Could not tolerate " feet in nylon stockings that touched cloth". Ok with feet in shoes. 3. "feeling about mushrooms" ( author did not expain). Something is wrong with this child's psychological status.

    Scamper
    February 25, 2005 - 09:18 pm
    I really hated that comment about always keeping his foot on her neck, it caused something very hostile to rise up out of me. Perhaps it was because it was so unexpected.

    I was thinking today about Munro, and I think I see some parallels with her and John Updike. I always like the way Updike writes, and his portraits of everyday people fascinate me. However, I cannot read too much of him at once because everything turns out the worst possible in his stories. I do like some of Munro's characters as well of some of Updike's. It's just that I am a more optimistic person than they are, and I want to keep it that way.

    The Razor's Edge sounds like a good future read, and I think I'm going to join for that and perhaps The King Must Die. However, I read the Amazon reviews on the Trevor book, and they begin with
    The protagonists of this haunting, emotionally bleak collection of stories—a new widow confessing to two surprised Legion of Mary sisters the secrets of her marriage to a hateful man in "Sitting with the Dead"; a woman stalked by her lonely, possibly violent ex-husband in "On the Streets"; an heiress who compulsively recounts her tragic life story to total strangers in "Solitude"; and a couple who exploit each other on a blind date in "An Evening Out"—are generally 50-ish, usually childless and almost always burdened by regret over relationships decayed or forgone.


    I may have to let some time elapse after Munro to be up for another bleak set of stories, LOL.

    I must say I've really enjoyed this discussion. As has been noted frequently, Munro gives you much to think about, and the experience for me has been enriched considerably by reading everyone else's comments.

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 25, 2005 - 10:37 pm

    Well, it's all according to perspective, I guess. When I read "All-eeze keep a foot on 'er neck," I smiled. It reminded me of things old down Mainers I knew at one time would say. Then I thought the old woman, if she had been able to talk, would have said -- as the old down Mainers' wives would say, "And keep a tight rein around his neck." In other words, to me it was a comment on the old game of who's on top in this man-woman partnership-rivalry, anyway?

    Dry cereal swimming around in a bowl of milk has never, ever appealed to me, so Lauren's preference for maple syrup didn't seem strange.

    I don't know where Lauren's aversion to feet in nylon stockings came from, but I do know I've always disliked the sound they make when they came in contact with fabric, like the fabric of a sheet.

    Mushrooms are so pretty and perfect when you look at the tops. Turn them over and they're nothing but a bunch of not very appealing brown spores.

    What I'm saying, I guess, is that I don't see much abnormal about Lauren. The story about the baby who died didn't upset her; the ashes did. That seems normal enough to me.

    She didn't like her parents' fights. What kid does?

    She was having new kid on the block trouble fitting in with her classmates. They didn't help --- "my dad's paper," they teased. They were looking for differences they could whisper about and point out.

    Delphine frightened Lauren eventually. I don't wonder. Delphine came on pretty strong --- in a way that seemed threatening, in fact.

    The burrs on her pajamas upset Lauren. I don't blame her. I don't like them either.

    I think the whacky behavior of the three adults about the dead baby was more destructive for this girl than anything that had ever happened before, but I think Alice Munro wanted reactions about other things like some of the reactions I've seen here. You have to watch this writer. She's a tricky one.

    That's my perspective.

    Mal

    ALF
    February 26, 2005 - 06:13 am
    Scamper- do NOT allow the sound of the first Trevor story to turn you off. It has a "catch" ending thought (IMO). ginny and I disagreed on the slant of the story but I found it quite amusing.

    My daughter has always had an aversion to peoples feet, including mine. The only feet I've ever seen her touch is her children. Don't ask me why. She claims it's the callouses on mine that always turned her off. ahaha

    Joan Pearson
    February 26, 2005 - 09:13 am
    Good morning!

    So many really good observations. I sense the meaning of the story - and the title too, becoming clearer with each post! Can't thank you all enough for the perspectives you bring here.

    Florry, you tried five times and got that cryptic message? How did you resolve the problem? You bring another aspect of "trespasses"- sin or unlawful acts. You suggest abortion as sin against the unborn. We need to keep that observation in the back of our minds to decipher Alice Munro's title, when we figure out what happened in the story, when we figure out who is the "trespasser"...

    Jay suggests the frequent moves may have been motivated by fear of losing Lauren. I get the same feeling. Somehow Lauren needs protecting - whether from legal services - or from the truth about what really happened when she was a baby.

    Pamela, I too see the the foot-on-neck comment as hostile. I think that Alice Munro included this quote to elicit our hostiliy against anyone who uses force as way to control. I think we need to look further in the story for evidence of such control and aim our hostility at someone else besides the old man.

    Enter Delphine. I'm going to agree with Traudee. Profound pity. This women has nothing in this world except the daughter she has given up eleven years prior. She is looking for her daughter, not threatening, just wanting to be near her, to see if she's happy and well and if not, who knows? (Maybe Harry knows she is trying to find them - could that be the reason they move around a lot?)

    Mal reminds us that Delphine frightened Lauren eventually ...but not in the beginning. Lauren was attracted to her - I loved Alice Munro's description here - To Lauren, "Delphine's singing was like an embrace, wide-open, that you could rush into." Lauren even questions her mother whether she could have been adopted. I can't remember what prompted her to ask such a question, but wasn't it clear that she was feeling things for Delphine that she never felt for Eileen? She felt comfortable with Delphine...never got the feeling that Delphine was trying to "pry her open" with questions. She must have felt that at home. Why?

    The day she was sick and Delphine took her to her room, Lauren realized that she didn't want to be there. Wanted to be "home" on her own sofa. She was aware that Delphine was "coming on strong" in the mother role - can't you feel Lauren's dismay, trying to keep herself from rolling into Delphine on the sagging mattress? Perhaps seeing the bare feet as just too personal...like your daughter's aversion to people's feet, even yours, Andy. These are parts of the body she didn't want to see. Why is Delphine on the bed in her stocking feet? Is she attempting to make Lauren comfortable so she could tell her something? Put on those shoes and get back to the desk, Delphine, I've got to get home to mom and dad.

    Florry54
    February 26, 2005 - 09:17 am
    Mal: My impression of the three adults behavior regarding the dead child: seemed to be related to unresolved grief and or guilt by these adults. They found a way to bury the past ( as if it can be) by scattering the baby's ashes finally after ten years. The parents seemed to want to shield Lauren from the truth . So were not forthcoming about the information.

    Question #4 Lauren: Devolops unsettling effects following Delphine's story about the adoption of her baby years ago ( ppgs. 220-221) suspecting that she herself may be THAT adopted child. This may relate to feekings of rejection/ desertion by the birth mother, 2. Her negative feelings about Delphine as a person and her possible birth mother ( pg.221) 3. Also the thought of uncovering a lie, finding the truth may have a "distant charm " for her.

    Scrawler
    February 26, 2005 - 10:34 am
    "This was the year after Harry had quit his job on a newspaper because he was burned out. He had bought the weekly newspaper in this small town which he remembered from his childhood. His family used to have a summer place on one of the little lakes around here, and he remembered drinking his first beer in the hotel on the main street..."

    We have discussed the strangeness of some of these characters, but are they really that strange? Harry is burned out and so he goes back to what he THOUGTHT was a good time in his life: "his family used to have a SUMMER PLACE on one of the little lakes around here..." Note that his family only lived here in the summer time. Trying to make a living in what I gather is a small rural area would have been difficult. Also, we have to remember that story takes place in winter and not summer. Weather affects us. Harry remembered the fun he had during the summer months of his youth, but what will it be like in this place in the winter time of his adult life.

    "Almost immediately changes came to the hotel in the former dining room there was a false ceiling put in - paperboard squares supported by strips of metal. The big round tables were replaced by small square tables, and the heavy wooden chairs by light metal chars with maroon plastic-covered seats. Because of the lowered ceiling, the windows had to be reduced to squat rectangles. A neon sign in one of them said WELCOME COFFEE SHOP."

    I love the way Munro uses opposites to describe the changes at the hotel. Growing up in the 50s and 60s I saw the same changes in San Franciso.

    Don't you think Eileen is out of place in this rural town with her "provocative outfits"?

    I never did like dry cereal growing up with syrup or milk. And like Eileen I never want to talk until I have my first cup of coffee.

    DeeW
    February 26, 2005 - 12:56 pm
    This couple seems to want to keep the past alive, so they can have something to hold over each other's heads, to fight and scream over. Why isn't the dead baby's ashes (if indeed it really IS a dead baby ) been put into an urn or permanent container of some sort? The box is a temporary thing, telling me at least, that they don't want to actually put an end to this episode in their lives. I see more than a little bit of Who's Afraid of Virginia Woolfe in this story, and in that one...the child was not a real child at all...just something to argue about and hurt each other.

    bmcinnis
    February 26, 2005 - 03:04 pm
    So many of Munro’s “holes” just keep me “hanging in mid air.” For me, they raise questions and expectations that look for answers or resolution that never comes. I keep asking myself the question particularly at the end of her stories, What led up to all this? ‘Darnd’ if I can figure it out?” This seems to be related to a question of style or are we to believe things can happen that way?

    Anybody know why?? Bern

    Traude S
    February 26, 2005 - 04:06 pm
    I wish I were allowed to respond, concisely, of course, to the posts. Sadly, the regulations make that impossible.

    Joan Pearson
    February 26, 2005 - 08:26 pm
    Bern, you ask the $64,000 question - the one we've all been struggling with for some time. The "holes" as you say, "raise questions and expectations that look for answers or resolution that never come." You seem to be asking a question concerning all of these stories - "Are we to believe these things can happen?" You've seen a number of posters take the stories literally and when they do, find them "contrived." Jan had a nice post last week about being manipulated by Alice Munro and loving it. If not to be taken literally, we need to spend more time in answering your question - and figuring out just what it is that the author wants us to experience - with a little manipulation.

    Let's start with this story. If you feel you can't express yourself concisely on this big issue, we'll have an open day on Monday, a free-for-all, no restrictions as to length and number of posts.

    Between now and then, we need to look at some of the not yet examined issues in this story. Florry tells us the parents were trying to shield Lauren from the truth. And do you blame them? Let's look at the ugly "truth" - if you can believe either parent.
  • Harry has made Lauren promise that she will not tell Eileen she knows about her sister and how she was killed. Why would he do that? He says it's so Eileen doesn't get upset.

  • When Eileen learns that Lauren knows about the baby and how she died, she counters by telling Lauren that when her father learned she was pregnant with Lauren, Harry wanted her aborted - which is why she grabbed the other baby and got in the car to get away.

  • Neither parent had told her that the dead baby is Delphine's

  • Gossett, maybe one of the reasons Harry and Eileen didn't have a burial for the baby is that she wasn't theirs? I know that sounds hard, but if they were ever emotionally invested in that baby, they wouldn't have forgotten to bury her. Maybe they were waiting to let the birth mother participate in the burial - which they did do, come to think of it.

    Your suggestion that they kept these secrets, held them over one another's heads was to keep the past alive. It appears to have worked. Maybe Harry KEEPS HIS FOOT ON EILEEN'S NECK with the secrets to keep her from leaving him. She seems bored in this town, Why indeed those provocative skirts? She won't leave without Lauren though...and he holds the secret over her - that he'll tell Lauren if she tries to go. (But he's told Lauren. Why? So that if Eileen tries to get Lauren to leave, she won't want to go, knowing the secret that the baby was killed and it was Eileen's fault?)

    Scrawler, why do you think Alice Munro has given such meticulous attention to the description of the hotel? Clearly it is in decline...

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 27, 2005 - 05:30 am
    I believe Harry when he says he doesn't want Lauren to tell her mother about the baby because Eileen will become upset. I don't think Harry is an ogre because he wanted Eileen to have an abortion when she was already overwhelmed by the "domestic chaos" one baby had brought.

    I mean, Lauren finds the box containing the ashes when she helps her father carry his things to the basement. Eileen wants his boxes of papers, desk and filing cabinet "out of her way" and put in that "ratty little room in the basement." Who has whose foot on whose neck, I ask? Both of them?

    I question whether Eileen and Harry knew Delphine was the mother of the baby they adopted. Delphine didn't know who adopted her child until she did some investigating, did she? Why should they know who she was?

    Not putting the ashes in an urn or burying them for so many years seems weird to me. Eileen and Harry couldn't face the fact of what had happened? So does the idea that Eileen and Harry got Lauren out of bed to go in her pajamas with them and the now"defeated" Delphine after midnight to spread the ashes in some anonymous place seem weird.

    The fact that they did not tell Lauren about adopting the baby and the baby's death when they've told her everything else doesn't ring true to me. Nor does Delphine's deciding at this late date that she wants to find the baby she willingly sold to an illegal adoption business.

    Delphine's been around. She's callous about such things having as many lovers, being arrested for transporting drugs, having "a couple of" abortions. Why should she suddenly be overcome by maternal instincts now?

    Maybe this story should be treated like a fantasy because so much comes across as surreal -- like the scene in the laundry room, the scene in Delphine's room, both babies being given the same name, Lauren's finding the ashes the way she did, and the scene with the ashes falling down on the snow.

    I do think Munro is setting the stage for the story with the description of the hotel. Delphine describes the town as a dump. So is the hotel, and readers perceive the "dump" to be the environment for these characters.

    I notice that Eileen and Harry's fights are always alcohol induced.

    Poor Mr. Palagian and his sore foot. "Could be somebody stepped on it, I guess. Maybe with the heel of their shoe, eh?"

    Another foot reference---foot on her neck, feet in nylons, Palagian's foot, and Delphine's in that high heel shoe?

    Mal

    ALF
    February 27, 2005 - 07:42 am
    Oh my gosh, so-- do you really think this means something Mal? I never thought of that. A foot -as in an extremity. Lauren is an extremity - an appendage of them isn't she? Of whom I'm not quite sure yet. I'm not yet convinced that Delphine is not the actual mother. A foot of something is the foundation or the base. Is Lauren the foundation here? Or is the secret the bedrock of this story? Am I going off in a tangent in the wrong direction? It seems real to me somehow that the "foot" references are important and I missed that the first time around. Foot-footing. Footing depicts social status and situations or relationships. I love the fact that with these Munro stories, free flowing ideas jump up and out. I shall return after church.

    ALF
    February 27, 2005 - 11:31 am
    Scrawler says "I love the way Munro uses opposites to describe the changes at the hotel." Have you noted any other differences, opposites or contrasts? How about--
    This hotel was where Harry had his first beer vs. the couple celebrating their 65th anniversary. The new guy on the block introduces himself to the old couple.
    The owner of the hotel attempted to get all dressed up and yet he looked unkempt, "like an outer skin that was flaky and graying as his real skin must be underneath."
    The biggest contrast, to me, is the The old, gray ashes of the dead were lifted and dropped into the clean, white snow.
    Do you see a contrast in the provocatively dressed Eileen vs. the other mother, poor "immensely defeated" Delphine?

    Jan.E.
    February 27, 2005 - 12:02 pm
    ALF - of the choices you offered for the bedrock of the story......the secret is the "choice du jour".

    "Oh what a tangled web we weave
    When first we practice to deceive.


    The secret motivated everything in the story - the fighting and disagreements, the drinking, the keeping of the ashes, Delphine's searching for her child, the recounting to Lauren of her "sister", the scattering of the ashes, and the final lie (more on that later). Keeping secrets involves lying (by omission many times), and then just keeping the "facts" straight takes on a life of its own. STRESS!!! And....the more we live a lie, the more we come to believe it ourselves. That's what happened to Eileen and Harry, and Delphine too if we think about it (telling herself that she didn't care about her child).

    MAL - I don't think any of this is outside the realm of realism. Munro simply stages some of the scenes in a rather surreal way- but I found the actions of all the characters to be believeable and certainly within the realm of ordinary human behavior and response to the situation.

    FLORRIE: Your last post came up as I posted mine - we are on the same page here, Your comments were right on target!

    Jan

    Florry54
    February 27, 2005 - 12:09 pm
    I identified some major issues in this story and decided on these: Deceptions, Pain and Guilt

    Harry: Deception: Explains the circumstances and cause of the first baby's death to Lauren. Essentially, blaming Eileen's emotional state at the time of the fatal auto accident. Also the reason for not telling Lauren about the situation earlier. ( pg. 203-204)

    Eileen: Pain and Guilt: Harry encouraged her to have an Abortion in early pregnancy (pregnancy with Lauren). " Domestic chaos with young children". Eileen was conflicted about this idea of Abortion. Also pain and guilt in her responsibility for the fatal accident.

    Delfine: Pain ( regrets) Wanted to reconnect with her only living (adopted out) biologic child who she believed was Lauren. Not unusual for a birth mother to seek out the child lost to her due to circumstances. Also getting older ( white hair) and emotional needs more intense?

    Delfine: Deception: Told Lauren that the gold chain with name " Lauren" was found in the Coffee Shop. Used this lie as a bait to see her. Planted the seed in Lauren's mind that she was "possibly adopted". Delfine" Lies: She bought the chain for Lauren. Nobody lost it. (pg. 226)

    Harry and Eileen: Pain and Guilt Did not bury the cremated ashes for so many years because their own lives were so unsettled ( moved about a lot). ( pg.215) Took the cremated remains with them because the dead infant had been a part of their family and they were not ready to let go and past to rest.

    Harry, Eileen and Delfine: Pain and Guilt: Letting go of pain and guilt. Putting the past to rest by the Scattering the Ashes. Ending the blaming and the fights. Delfine: Letting go of the belief of ever reconnecting with her biologic child.

    Title: Trespasses: I believe that the "sins" of Deception takes a toll on the lives of its participants.

    bimde
    February 27, 2005 - 12:28 pm
    Mal, I agree with you. So much of this story seems surreal--or unreal in a way. Who do you know who keeps the ashes of a baby--or an animal that they loved, for that matter, in a BOX fo 10 years?? That is not real. And Delphine--she doesn't know who has her child, nor where she is. Then, all of a sudden, it all comes together--there is Lauren!! Her Lauren? How could she know? It all seems so contrived to me. I find myself looking for some answers, and they aren't there.This may be Munro's style, but as bmcinnis said earlier, it sure leaves you hanging.

    ALF
    February 27, 2005 - 12:45 pm
    Jan sees the "secret" as being the motivating factor in this short story. Each character certainly was ambiguous and conspiratorial, weren't they? That includes Lauren herself who I believe suffered as well with Florry's belief that there are three basic issues: deception, pain and guilt. Well done, Florry, citing such examples. They are all appear so displaced and spent, succumbing to defeat. Did the scattering of the babies ashes lessen their culpability? Did they find their penitence in this action?

    bimde What I love the best about Munro's stories is that there isn't an answer. The answers lie within each of us.

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 27, 2005 - 02:48 pm

    JAN, I'm a visual person and a visual reader. The scenes I mentioned in my Post #422 are surreal when I visualize them, whether they could have happened in real life or not.

    BIMDE, unlike what's been said about books she's written in the past, Alice Munro has been accused of "stage managing" her characters and themes in this one. She is said not to have relayed to her readers some important facts -- like how the characters in each story see "how rare real emotional connection is." This is why some say Munro is nearing the end of her most brilliant writing career.

    ANDY, what I love the worst about some of Alice Munro's stories in this book is that she sets the reader up beautifully, then when it's time for the twist the air has fizzled out, and all we have left is a limp balloon. That's all right, I guess, as long as you want to play her game. At this point, I'm getting tired of it.

    P.S. Even though she took off her "shoulder length earrings of rainbow beads that showed through her hair", Delphine (who was defeated in her plan to bribe Lauren away from her parents) still had dark purple nails and eyeshadow that matched. The difference between Eileen and Delphine's style was that platinum-hair Delphine looked cheap. Casually provocative, beautiful Eileen did not.

    Mal

    Scrawler
    February 27, 2005 - 03:01 pm
    I don't think the hotel was on decline. I think it was changing from big round tables popular in the 40s and 50s to a more modern square metal tables popular in the 60s. Not everyone either wants these changes nor likes these changes.

    "Something was prickling Lauren's bare ankles. She reached down and found that burrs, whole clusters of burrs, were clinging to her pajama legs.

    "I got burrs from under the snow. I've got HUNDREDS of burrs." "I'll get them off you when we get home," Eileen said. "I can't do anything about them now."

    Lauren was furiously pulling the burrs off her pajamas. And as soon as she got those loose she found that they were hanging on to her fingers. She tried to loosen them with the other hand and in no time they were clinging to all the other fingers. She was so sick of these burrs that she wanted to beat her hands and yell out loud, but she knew that the only thing she could do was just sit and wait."

    So what did the BURRS represent? I think they were the unanswered questions that Lauren wanted to ask about her life, and the lives of Harry and Eileen, and Delphine. She needed to know the answers to her questions before she could get on with her life. She wanted to change as opposed to the adults wanting to live in the past. She wanted answers now, but unfortunately all Lauren could do was "just sit and wait."

    Traude S
    February 27, 2005 - 04:23 pm
    I regret having fallen behind with my posts and I am sorry for the brevity of my Saturday post.

    We had snow, once again, last Thursday, I missed my physical therapy appointment on Friday, which had to be made up yesterday. As I've said in WREX, the sessions are tiring. Concentrating on typing is not easy when one arm is heavily bandaged up to the shoulder. Under the circumstances I should not have attempted to answer.
    I agree with SCRAWLER's last post. I find the story wanting, somehow. Through Lauren's eyes we are given a multitude of impressions and bits of memory. Since she does not understand or fully know what happened, could that be the reason why we the readers have difficulty making sense of so many unsaid things?

    Like SCRAWLER I have the feeling that Munro is trying to tell us something with the symbol of the burrs. Could they be symptomatic for that unwanted episode in Lauren's life, something that would hang on, stick to her, obstinately and ineradicable? If that were so, by any stretch of the imagination, Munro's open-endedness does not, in this case, bode well for Lauren. To me, Eileen is the least appealing character in the story.

    DeeW
    February 27, 2005 - 04:59 pm
    Mal, I like your statement about the characters in this book being "stage managed." as that's what I think. In the first story, Runaway, I didn't notice anything like this, as the people's actions seemed to grow naturally from their characters. But when we got to Grace and Neil, I could almost hear Monro wondering, "now...how am I going to bring these two together?" That's what I meant when I said it seemed contrived. Now, there are many things I like about her writing...the neat turn of phrases, the swift strokes that define a character. I even like the surreal, which adds a lot to her stories, and I can only think of one writer who does this as well, Joyce Carol Oates. I don't mind the holes, as I think of this as simply adding layers of meaning which we can fill in from what she has written. Am I the only one who notices a similarity to Who's Afraid of Virginia Woolf? Have had no comment on this and am wondering if I'm way out in left field on this.

    Scamper
    February 27, 2005 - 08:58 pm
    You know, if it had been my daughter, and I could see that she was stressed out about the burrs, I just might have stopped right there and gently removed them from her pajamas. And maybe given her a few hugs. But her mother couldn't be bothered, couldn't or wouldn't recognize how upset Lauren was. Wasn't that the story of her life?

    Joan Pearson
    February 28, 2005 - 06:21 am
    Good morning! So many good, great observations in here yesterday. I've knit together some over-all impressions and hope you will expand on them today.

    I'm just not seeing the"surreal" in these stories as some of you are - though I do not doubt that you see them this way. I'm just not reading them that way. I am seeing some outrageous situations, but nothing that goes beyond the pale into the fantastic. (Will you expand on the Virginia Wolf similarities, Gossett?)

    This story is being told through the eyes...and as Traude points out, the memory of a ten-year old, which might account for what some see as a "dreamlike quality." Bimde redefines "surreal" as "unreal". Again, the events are being related through the eyes of a ten-year old and what she has been told, what she knows and this information very well might be "unreal".

    Mal, we are seeing the stories a bit differently, which is bound to happen in the delicate balance Alice Munro is "stage managing". "You see her setting the reader up beautifully, then when it's time for the twist the air has fizzled out, and all we have left is a limp balloon." I see her setting up her characters beautifully, and then see them quite often left with unfulfilled expectations. I don't find this hard to accept - I've seen it happen so frequently in my own life.

    I love the different ways we are experiencing the stories. As Andy observed, or was it you, Bimde, "What I love the best about Munro's stories is that there isn't an answer. The answers lie within each of us." I love that we are talking about this together. else we would not be aware that others see something we ourselves do not. I don't think the average reader goes out or his/her way to read literary critics after they have read a book. This is as close as most of us get to learning how others are experiencing the stories.

    Personally, I am beginning to view these stories as "parables" and find myself looking for the underlying message in each. Not that Alice Munro is preaching - but her stories are leaving me with lessons nevertheless. Jan's post yesterday sums up (for me) the lesson in "Trespasses" -
    "Keeping secrets involves lying (by omission many times), and then just keeping the "facts" straight takes on a life of its own. STRESS!!! And....the more we live a lie, the more we come to believe it ourselves."
    Doesn't that say it all? Isn't that just what has happened in this story? The lie is not "real"...maybe that's why we struggle with the story - looking for reality in lies.

    Joan Pearson
    February 28, 2005 - 06:29 am
    I took the burrs as Alice Munro's way of telling us that Lauren's problems are far from over, Pamela. Traudee points out that even now that the air is cleared. the burrs may be "symptomatic for that unwanted episode in Lauren's life, something that would hang on, stick to her, obstinately and ineradicable." Even now that the foot is off her neck, Eileen will not become the mother that Lauren thought she had found in Delphine. I particularly liked that brief moment when their eyes met (Lauren's and Delphine's) and Lauren wished they had their old relationship back.

    Pamela, I like your observation - "the burrs representing unanswered questions that Lauren wanted to ask about her life, and the lives of Harry and Eileen, and Delphine" - But the grown-ups aren't going to relieve her distress, are they?

    Florry - "Deceptions, Pain and Guilt" - these three motivate all three of the adults - but it is the deception that will leave the burrs in Lauren's psyche forever. When a child loses trust in her parents, her loss is incalcuable - coloring all future relationships that require trust. Unless she finds a sympathetic ear that will restore her confidence... but she has already tried that with Delphine, and was left with that "limp balloon", hasn't she? Andy is "not yet convinced that Delphine is not the actual mother." If you were Lauren, might you be thinking the same thing? Whom does she trust? Has Alice Munro left a shred of hope at the end of this story? The others left at least a glimmer, I thought.

    Today, the floor is open to every last impression or observation you want to make on "Trespasses" - Take as many bytes as you need to to this. Let's leave no thought unturned - even if it means we pick up a burr or two.

    ALF
    February 28, 2005 - 07:26 am
    This burr shall return anon. It's tax day and I can't wait to get this over with so I can thumb my nose on 4/15.

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 28, 2005 - 08:05 am
    The first time I read this story to its end I thought of part of Exodus 20:5.
    "I the LORD thy God am a jealous God, visiting the sins of the fathers upon the children unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate me."
    Translate "hate me" to "stray from the paths of righteousness" here.

    I saw the burrs on Lauren's pajamas as her mother's and father's sins. Lauren was sitting in the backseat of the car with Delphine. Eileen and Harry were in the front seat. Delphine got out of the car at the hotel, leaving Lauren alone in the backseat with something prickling her ankles. (Another foot reference here.)

    There was no way either Eileen or Harry could reach into the backseat to help get the burrs off her until they arrived home, or into the heart of the family. The only thing Lauren could do "was sit and wait" until they got there.

    Figuratively, Eileen and Harry had always kept Lauren and the box of ashes in the backseat and out of reach.

    To me, the biggest secret in this family was the guilt both Eileen and Harry felt about their trespasses. I see very little grief in this story. I see plenty of guilt, though.

    The box of ashes represented the sins Eileen and Harry had committed. They didn't know how to get rid of the sins, so the box stayed hidden away and mostly forgotten. Delphine was the catalyst that made these two people confront their sins (trespasses) and take the first step, the scattering of the ashes, or the airing of their sins.
    "Forgive us our sins. Our trespasses. Forgive us our trespasses." (Page 234)
    Now that Eileen and Harry have begun to get rid of their sins, what they have to do is take care of the sins that had been visited on their child and do something to be forgiven for those. This is how I interpreted the ending of this story. It is a powerful scene, perhaps the strongest in this work.

    Mal

    horselover
    February 28, 2005 - 12:09 pm
    Hi all, Just got back from my ski trip where I could not get a computer connection to work, so missed one of the story discussions. I hope to catch up with all the posts and reread the story you are discussing now ASAP. Back later after my teaching session.

    Jan.E.
    February 28, 2005 - 02:12 pm
    Some of you have thought that this story is not up to Munro's usual standards, but I believe that it is probably the most typically "Alice Munro" of any in this collection. It's a story that gains its meaning from nuances, from things left unsaid, and from moods rather than actual verbiage. What I think about this story is more a sense of what happened rather than anything factual or anything I can actually put my finger on. This is part of Munro's genius - this ability to convey meaning and leaving the reader mumbling to herself, "I don't know why I think this....but I do".

    Note the title is plural - so there is more than one sin. There actually are two main ones - the 1st lie that is told to Lauren about her heritage and the 2nd lie that is told to her at the end of the story.

    My take on this story is that Eileen and Harry had a child named Lauren who died and was cremated. They then adopted Delphine's baby, named her Lauren also, and brought her up as their own (the 1st lie), essentially replacing the 1st child. Probably neither of the two parties knew the other. All is well until......

    Delphine decides to find her child and muddies the waters of Eileen & Harry's life. Then we get to the play-acting part of the story and the perpetuating of the lie. All three adults know the truth - that Lauren is Delphine's real daughter and adopted by Harry and Eileen.

    The entire scene in the car at the beginning of the story and the strewing of the ashes is a farce. The three adults are again lying to Lauren, making her believe that these are the ashes of Delphine's child (the 2nd lie). None of them are willing to destroy Lauren's belief that Eileen and Harry are her natural parents, or to admit to being liars. One lie begets another one! The mood is so very somber during this scene: Delphine is sad as she has agreed to go along with Eileen and Harry at some point and lie to Lauren about being her real mother; she gave up Lauren once and is willing to do it again for Lauren's happiness, And Eileen and Harry are, indeed, burying their natural child.

    This "theory" of mine about this story is very hard to articulate and sounds confused when I see it written out.....but in my mind, there's no doubt of what happened in this story. Lauren is the adopted child. It makes sense to me that after a lifetime of lying to Lauren, why should we just assume that everyone in this story is telling the truth all of a sudden.

    The burrs: Lauren's sense that something is not quite right, a something that requires a constant "picking" at to try and understand. She realizes that she can't depend on her parents or Delphine to take this "unknown" out of her life.

    I'm ready to duck now as I prepare for a barrage of differing opinions - but, hey, this is Alice Munro and imagination time!

    Jan

    GingerWright
    February 28, 2005 - 02:47 pm
    Trespasses

    My feelings on the trespasses is that Lauren is the adopted child who that after the loss of there own child they tried to fill the void of loss by adoping another and looked for a child that had the name of there own child or one they knew of that had the blood lines of Harry (who did not want children) but he seemed to love Lauren and with there life style that maybe Harry was the father and Delphine was the mother as Eileen was so cool and distant to Lauren that she did not even try to take the burrs off of Delphine thus the forgive us our sins and the moving as with an expression in Delphines' eyes of mockery and conspiracy she shrugged her shoulders as to say I can do no more from then on she looked at the back of Harry's head but when he stops to let Delphine out of the car he says' "It would be nice if you could come and have supper with us some night". Poor Lauren could not get the burrs off of her and will never get the burrs (doubt out of her mind).

    I wish to apologize to Joan and Alf for not have posted in the other parts of this book that I have read but things beyond my control have been taking place in my life.

    ALF
    February 28, 2005 - 05:23 pm
    Ginger we're always hapy to have you around whenever you can join us.

    Jan-- A_ONE! I, for one, can not disagree at any point. I personally think you've hit the nail on the head.

    horselover
    February 28, 2005 - 06:56 pm
    Gossett, I think there is a similarity to "Who's Afraid of Virginia Woolf." In this story also, you have two people who have built their lives on a shared lie. They manage to sustain this fantasy until an outsider begins asking probing questions and finally makes it impossible for the couple to continue the charade. ("Oh God, let's not do this," Eileen had said once. "Please, please, let's stop doing this." And Harry had answered in a high whining voice that cruelly imitated hers, "You're the one doing it--you stop.") I hadn't really thought about the parallels until I read your post. That's what's so great about reading these books together--I get ideas while I'm reading, and then get a host of new ideas afterward during the discussion.

    It's been said that many children, as they are growing up and trying to separate themselves from their parents, experience an adoption fantasy. They imagine that because they feel so unlike their parents at this stage in their development that they must be adopted, and somewhere out there are their "real" parents," the ones who will understand exactly how they feel. Perhaps this story is the embodiment of that fantasy for Lauren. At the start of her relationship with Delphine, she would like to belive that this woman is a more sympathetic figure than her "mother." But then, as with all relationships, the more you know someone, the more complicated things get. We never find out which of the explanations about Lauren's past is the real truth. I think the burrs represent all the incidents of her past that Lauren would like to rid herself of, but can't. Our childhood,for better or worse, becomes part of us, sticking like burrs for the rest of our lives.like it or not.

    One last comment on this story--there is a passage on page 201 that is so wonderful. "The thing about life, Harry had told Lauren, was to live in the world with interest. To keep your eyes open and see the possibilities--see the humanity--in everybody you met. To be aware." This must be close to Munro's philosophy, and it's certainly close to my own.

    Well, now I'm off to reread the next story which I don't remember very well after being on vacation for over a week.

    GingerWright
    February 28, 2005 - 07:42 pm
    Joan, Forgive me if I am out of line here but Andy, Thanks for your kind words. Off to read tricks.

    Malryn (Mal)
    February 28, 2005 - 07:56 pm

    I've always liked analyzing people's writing, but if I have to fill in their holes and write somebody else's story, I say the heck with it. I'd rather be spending that precious time writing my own and figuring out the puzzles I create.

    Mal

    Joan Pearson
    March 1, 2005 - 04:34 am
    Mal, your post ends with a glimmer of hope...you see Eileen and Harry set to atone for their sins...by making it up to Lauren. Hope. Glimmer.

    "It's a story that gains its meaning from nuances, from things left unsaid, and from moods rather than actual verbiage. What I think about this story is more a sense of what happened rather than anything factual." Jan, I think you express very well what I've been feeling about these stories. I find myself sitting back and thinking of the bare bones story, just the facts. Sometimes this is difficult because we get the facts from only one point of view, and individuals can misinterpret the facts through subjective lens. In this instance, there are discovered ashes, said to be the remains of a baby killed in a car crash. The family has moved to the father's home town. The parents drink and argue. Enter a woman who seems to want to claim Lauren as her adopted daughter. A refuge for this lonely little girl.

    From there, I filled in "holes"...and bought the story that Delphine's adopted daughter had died. Andy, I remember you questioned this several days ago.

    I prefer Jan's "take" to mine - it makes so much more sense. But why would Delphine back away from her claim to her own daughter after working so hard to find her? "She's willing to do it again for Lauren's happiness." Doesn't Dephine know enough about Lauren's sad situation at home to know that the child is not very happy? As I think about it, I remember how unhappy the child was the day she was sick...and wanted to be "home" on her own sofa. Perhaps it was then that Delphine realized that she hadn't the means or the ability to make her happier than she was in her two-parent home. And horselover points out that at first a child fantasizes about "adoption" - but doesn't really want to go through the whole soap opera of leaving her home. Telling her the truth would destroy her world, such as it was. You bring us much to think about.

    Ginger, so so happy to have you with us at last. Hope things have improved with you and you are able to join us in discussing the last two stories. So. You see the same situation that Jan does...Lauren is the adopted one. But Harry as her father, Delphine as her mother. Your theory falls answers other unanswered questions - when you consider that Harry spends a lot of time at that hotel where Delphine is working. We never did come up with an explanation for the detailed descriptions of that hotel restaurant, did we? Alice Munro spent a lot of time on that dining room.

    Horselover, back from a ski trip! Please tell me that you were out there on the slopes! Love the image. Welcome back. - Thank you for addressing Gossett's question on similarities to Virginia Woolfe. I do remember pausing at Eileen's begging Harry - "Please, please, let's stop doing this"...The shared story, (lie) is emphasized when you consider the VW connection. And thank you too for citing Harry's philosophy...

    "The thing about life, Harry had told Lauren, was to live in the world with interest. To keep your eyes open and see the possibilities--see the humanity--in everybody you met. To be aware."
    Maybe we can leave Lauren on an upbeat note after all. Thank you so much for taking the time to post on "Trespasses" before moving on to "Tricks"

    Today is the scheduled move, but IF anyone wants to comment further on "Trespasses", please feel free. We had lots of new developments and ideas in here yesterday. You are all just great to spend your precious time with us!

    Joan Pearson
    March 1, 2005 - 05:13 am
    I have to smile at the depiction of Robin in the next story. She is twice as old as Lauren, but in some ways seems so much more immature. Doesn't she sound like a petulant adolescent here -
    "I'll die if they don't have that dress ready."

    I'm trying to figure where her passion for Shakespeare came from. Do you know young people who have been similarly "bitten" by the Bard? I work at the Folger Shakespeare Library in DC and every so often come into contact with 12, 13, 14 year olds (a few younger) who can't get enough of things Shakespeare. They come to the Folger to take part in plays, festivals. They go to special summer camp type programs...

    But the Folger is in Washington, DC - Robin seems to be living in a small town where she's not getting support, any support from family or anyone in the community. I guess this is one of Alice Munro's "holes"...she's not going to give us that information. It is a given that Robin really loves Shakespeare. Do you get the feeling that she is not just saying so because it makes her "different" or "special"?

    Am looking forward to your first impressions of Robin...It's fun to start fresh, isn't it?

    ALF
    March 1, 2005 - 05:59 am
    We begin with a story akin to the Bard's Comedy and Tragedy stories in Tricks. Immature, or not, this twenty-six year old woman must care for and contend with a 30 year old sister and her scorn. Couldn't you just whip her?
    "She never tried to pretent she was anything but an unlucky person, stunted halfway between childhood and female maturity. Stunted, crippled in a way, by severe and persisting asthma from childhood on."

    Joanne fits the typical "oh poor me" attitude of a chronic lung patient. They can wreck havoc on many rellationships with their "contempt."

    This is a sad story that left me feeling very melancholic after reading it. It made me remember the many times that I, myself, had said. "IF... If only I had done this/or that, the relult would or could have been.... "

    I am off to once again read the play As you Like It.

    Malryn (Mal)
    March 1, 2005 - 06:35 am

    My kids loved Shakespeare when they were little. We used to act out some of the plays in our living room when they were growing up. Both sons acted in Shakespearean plays when they were in high school, and both went on to appear in Shakespeare's plays in New York, Stratford, Connecticut and Florida when they were adults.

    The most memorable performance of a Shakespeare play I've seen was Midsummer Night's Dream at "The Mount", Edith Wharton's gorgeous estate in Lenox, Massachusetts. It was performed with the townspeople on a terrace, and the nymphs and fairies in the woods, which were full of little flickering lights. It was especially appealing because I kenw some of the actors in the production.

    Another magical performance was when my second son played Prospero in The Tempest, also performed outside at the Cross and Sword amphitheater on Anastasia Island just off the coast of St. Augustine, Florida.

    I think kids like the magic and the rough and tumble that can be found in Shakespeare. The language bothers them far less than it does many adults.

    Mal

    Malryn (Mal)
    March 1, 2005 - 07:40 am

    Living as close to Stratford, Ontario as Robin did, it would be easy to be exposed to Shakespeare. It sounds to me as if people in the town where she lived shared either Willard's fear that he'd be looked down on if he went to see a play and wouldn't understand the language, or Joanne's idea that nobody could really like Shakespeare and only went to the plays to "mix with the higher-ups."

    Robin, who seems to be as perky as her name, doesn't feel that way about Shakespeare. Besides, she's more at ease surrounded by strangers than she is when she's with people she knows. Strangers don't point out her differences -- like her love for Shakespeare -- the way her jealous, bitter, self-centered sister does; they ignore them. Robin is a black swan in a pond full of white ones and ducks.

    There's another one of Alice Munro's Chance Encounters in this story that changes somebody's life. The introduction of the dress in the very first sentence is important because it plays a big part in this story.

    In fact, there is much in this work that ties it to Shakespeare -- the chance encounter is one, mistaken identity is another, Robin's fate, being tied by her feelings of obligation to her sister, just as the soul mate she meets is tied to his brother.

    This story has an old, old theme, which has been repeated by many writers. Munro chooses to call this theme "Tricks." Tricks of what? Tricks of the mind? Tricks of Fate?

    Mal

    Scamper
    March 1, 2005 - 07:44 am
    I can't quite see that Lauren is the adopted one. Sometimes a cigar is just a cigar, even with Alice Munro. It just doesn't make sense to me, especially the part about Delphine giving up recognition as her mother. There was guilt associated with not wanting Lauren when her mother was pregnant with her, and perhaps in her distress causing the death of the first Lauren. That's enough to me for the treatment of the ashes, and I tend to view the story as it is told.

    Scamper
    March 1, 2005 - 07:50 am
    Mal, that's interesting that you noted that the language of Shakespeare is more accessible for young people - I've never thought of that. I just spent time over the past couple of years going through all of Shakespeare's plays and watching them all on the BBC videos, and I have to admit it was work for me. The easiest way for Shakespeare to be accessible to me is to view the plays in England - the few I've seen there were just magical because the language was so natural to the English. Of course, that's not practical (even though I have managed to view about six that way). In my case, I truly think I need to revisit them from time to time to gain the familiarity that brings continual appreciation. The parts that I more or less remember thrill me, but to absorb the whole canon is a challenge.

    I think Robin was working on Shakespeare like this. She appreciated his works and wanted to absorb the grandeur by attending a play when she got a chance. Certainly there was little enough other grandeur in her life.

    Scrawler
    March 1, 2005 - 02:16 pm
    "I'll die," said Robin, on an evening ago. "I'll die if they don't have that dress ready."

    Although, Robin may sound immature at this point in the story, I think in the end we'll see that this sentence really was very important not only to Robin but to the story as a whole.

    I can relate to Robin's looking forward each summer to see a play. In my younger years I was on the stage myself. I was in the drama class during high school and after graduation I joined the Santa Clara Players. What do they say: "the show must go on!" I worked back stage mostly, but every once and awhile I'd play a character part. I loved doing it and I was disappointed when I had to stop after I got married and started my "real" life. I've never forgotten that time in my life.

    bimde
    March 1, 2005 - 08:10 pm
    If Robin had stayed until the last act, she might have sensed that things are not always as they seem. She was attracted to this man, Danilo because he was "different". Different from her demanding sister. Different from her uncle who was, as she saw it, doing his "duty".Danilo was considerate of her, something that her sister never was.He opened new worlds to her.Dangerous? Maybe. But Robin chose to runaway from the type that her family set for her.She chose to be different herself.

    bmcinnis
    March 2, 2005 - 03:21 am
    What! Not another one of those quirky, maddening coincidences that sneaks up in another tale of longing and rejection dashing romantic expectations followed by a determination not to repeat details that would never confront Robin again anyway.

    Now her “real winter sets in…” the creeping coldness of it. Munro will not allow us to forget Stratford though-- an allusion or is it illusion that keeps popping up.. Then the coincidence, “the switch” the “wires crossed,” hidden in an ordinary course of events… What follows is the author’s usual incredible course of events with no literary justification except Robin’s statement, “...twins are often reason for mix-ups and disaster… What a "Trick!"

    Bern

    Joan Pearson
    March 2, 2005 - 04:40 am
    Good morning, Earlybirds!
    Ah Bern, I'm sensing a parable beneath it all. The story - a chance meeting, a promise that there will be more, a missed date at the agreed upon spot and then years later, the explanation revealed. That's all. Not very remarkable. It happens all the time, doesn't it? Well, often we are not fortunate enough to get to the revelation part. But what is remarkable is how such an event came to govern Robin's whole life - or how Robin let it govern the rest of her life - if indeed it did. Parables have morals, life lessons. I don't know how a girl in Robin's position learns this one - except the hard way. I'm afraid the "real winter" Robin faces is the reality of her situation creeping in. Robin's life wouldn't have been very different had she never met Danilo, do you think? She had very few romantic interests in the town and yet was confined by Joanne's illness. The world she had built around a life with Danilo was all in her mind, as far as I can see.

    Bimde, now that you bring it up, the whole episode that evening with Danilo seems to be a "runaway" situation, doesn't it? Throwing all caution to the wind, without really thinking it out, Robin runs from her life into Danilo's flat and then with little encouragement - a few kisses and a promise to meet a year later, she builds her future around him, learning what she can about his homeland, clockmaking, in her attempt to make him "real". Did you all get the impression that she also gave up her trips to Stratford, her love for Shakespeare - was Antony and Cleopatra the last play she saw? Does it occur to you that the chance meeting did not mean as much to Danilo?

    Joan Pearson
    March 2, 2005 - 04:41 am
    Pamela, I too have to work to really enjoy Shakespeare's plays. Mal, maybe young people enjoy Shakespeare on a different level than we do. Do you remember reading in the story that Robin never read the plays before seeing them in Stratford? Bruce and I attend maybe a half dozen of Shakespeareans a year, and always read them ahead of time- even reread. There is so much in the language, the play on words...so much we'd miss if not for the reading. (I don't read fifth acts, though - I like surprise endings.) This year we saw Titus Andronicus and Pericles for the first time. I admit anyone could understand Titus without reading first - but there's so much in the others. I'm sure if we lived in Shakespeare's time, we'd understand the King's English. I'm wondering at Alice Munro's intention - giving us that bit of information that Robin never read the plays. Andy - off to read As You Like It - Super! Maybe Antony and Cleopatra too? After all, that was the play that generated the electricity of that first meeting.

    I thought it interesting that this Munro story did not begin with the end, but rather the middle - a year after the chance meeting in Stratford. That green dress was important...but how important was it really to Robin at this time? She didn't even make sure it was ready and she had a whole year!

    Scrawler..."I'll die," said Robin, on an evening ago. "I'll die if they don't have that dress ready." It did sound like a shallow, adolescent remark when it first appeared, didn't it? Can't you see Joanne rolling her eyes at such a remark? Nurse Ratchett (Andy) comes down hard on Joanne. I agree she'd be difficult to live with. Bimde sees Robin running from her home to Danilo, throwing caution to the wind. Does she see this as her ticket to another life than what seems to be in the cards for her? I'm wondering if Robin's life would have turned out exactly the same as it did had she never met Danilo that one evening?

    Would you like to spend some time today examining that first meeting? I think it's important to know whether Danilo is as smitten with Robin as she is with him? Why did she even trust him to go up to his flat to sit with him on his sofa. His sofa-bed.

    Malryn (Mal)
    March 2, 2005 - 08:23 am

    What parable do you see, JOAN? Don't put all your eggs in one basket? How many eggs and baskets and chances did Robin have in the burg where she lived?

    It seems to me that she had one chance to meet a real soulmate who shared her interests and her love for Shakespeare. It seems to me as if Danilo was in the same boat as Robin and felt the same way she did about their meeting. "It is important that we have met."

    That chance meeting changed the way everything looked to Robin. It brought light to her life, a future and hope.

    Robin's saying, "I'll die if they don't have that dress ready" didn't sound adolescent and shallow to me. It sounds like a young woman who is excited about going to Stratford to see a play, a young woman who wants the whole experience, including what she wore on her back, to be perfect in every way.

    I don't think Robin was running away when she went with Danilo. What else could she do besides go with this kindly stranger and his dog? The man had offered to give her money enough to get home. What other choice did she have?

    About Robin's evening out her sister says, "You know that our girl here haa started having mysterious adventures in Stratford? Oh yes. I tell you. Came home smelling of drink and goulash. You know what that smells like? Vomit."

    What would you do? Would you lean toward your loving, understanding, sympathetic sister, whom you were forced by fate to take care of? Or would you dream of the man who appreciated you and was different from the people at home in the same way you were?

    Mal

    Malryn (Mal)
    March 2, 2005 - 08:41 am
    I don't read Shakespeare's plays before I go to see them. There's more than language to Shakespeare's plays, like slapstick humor and exaggerated grief. They are larger than life. Children realize this right away.

    Elizabethan audiences in Shakespeare's time didn't go to his plays to hear the Queen's English. They went for the spectacle and the whole experience -- eating, conversing, fighting sometimes, talking back to the actors --- the audience was part of the play.

    It's like the way Italians view opera. They don't hesitate to cheer and applaud where Americans wouldn't. Nothing holds them back from booing a singer they don't like, or one who hits a wrong note. I think Robin went to see Shakespeare for the whole experience, too.

    Mal

    Florry54
    March 2, 2005 - 10:24 am
    Question #1: Necessity bows to caution. Robin lost her purse in the theatre. She had no money for dinner, no train fare, not even for a phone call home. The chance meeting with the stranger( Danilo) walking his dog provides the opportunity for the resolution of her problem. ( pg. 241-242). He offers to lend her money for the train fare and food. Therefore, she puts the inner voice of her dead mother's warning for caution aside ( pg. 242-243).

    #6 The influence of Fate / the Title "Tricks" Fate: an unforseen event, a final outcome. My Conclusion: While Fate may bring certain evens into our lives, the pathway for decisions and actions are open to us. when things di not turn out well, we often rationalize our decisions/actions with the word: IF. "If only I did this, If only I did that". A cruel "trick" of Fate. This can drive us to avoiding the reality of the situation. We bear the responsibility for our decisions.

    Robin : A Runaway" My assessment of her as a "Runaway"would be related to the lifestyle she chose during the sequence of her life. She spent her life in the Caretaker role both as a professional Nurse and caring for her Asthmatic sister. No action was taken to have a husband, family or even a boyfriend. She seemed emotionally incapable and reluctant to take on this role. Finally having affairs with two discharged mental health patients she had cared for. Apparently to fulfill her sexual needs. Like crunmbs left over to feed her sexual needs.

    Joan Pearson
    March 3, 2005 - 11:19 am
    Hey, we're back up and don't seem to have lost as much ground as I had feared. Had anyone else posted after Florry?

    Will be in later to read your posts of yesterday. First will alert the others. Yaay! Unbelievable!

    Joan Pearson
    March 3, 2005 - 01:04 pm
    I agree that Robin didn't have too many chances in the burg - which is probably why she let caution to the wind and went overboard fantasizing a future with a man she knew so little about - except what she read in the encylopedia about his homeland. I think we need to look closesly at their one meeting and see if she misread Danilo's intentions.

    The one thing that stands out in my memory was his interest, his delight in her love for Shakespeare - the fact that she would take the train and come some distance alone to see a play fascinated him. She isn't like other girls he has met in Stratford. (I wonder just how many girls he knows here.) Robin's love for Shakespeare attracted him - and yet in the year that followed, she seems to have forgotten all about Shakespeare - didn't even get her ticket till the last minute, didn't make sure her dress was ready well in advance. I had to laugh at the fact that she went out and bought a new green dress (different style) rather than iron the one Danilo liked. I got the feeling she was tempting fate, Florry. Otherwise she would have carried out the agreement they had - to the letter. Do you think she made a conscious decision to tempt fate? If so, she is fully responsible for her actions and has no one to blame but herself. If not, well, if not, she can spend her life worrying about the "IF ONLYs"...But you know, I don't think she even did that. I think she surpressed this kind of thinking - until many years later when the truth was revealed to her. Don't you wish we all had such moments of closure to events that have hurt and puzzled us for a lifetime?

    Mal, my parable is along those lines, but not fully formulated yet. Not so much eggs in one basket, but more like jumping to false conclusions based on little more than daydreams. Not quite there yet with it. I think I'm having trouble because there is something about this story that is hitting ab it to close to home.

    Am looking to hearing how this story impacted the rest of you...

    Scrawler
    March 3, 2005 - 02:36 pm
    "She looked for a bench or a low wall to sit down on while she figured things out. She didn't see such a thing anywhere.

    A large dog came up behind her and knocked against her as it passed. It was a dark-brown dog, with long legs and an arrogant, stubborn expression.

    "Juno, Juno," a man called. "Watch where you're going. "She is just young and rude," he said to Robin. "She thinks she owns the sidewalk. She's not vicious. Were you afraid?"

    Robin said, "No." The loss of her purse had preoccupied her and she had not thought of an attack from a dog being piled on top of that.

    "When people see a Doberman they are often frightened..."

    It is the dog rather than the man who first interrupts Robin's thoughts and I think this is sinficant. Although the animal was a Doberman, she was not vicious, at least according to her owner. I believe that Robin trusted the man because the animal acted more like a companion or a friend. When animals see us cry sometimes they will interrupt us. This interruption as in Robin's case helps us for a moment to get our mind off our problems. And when our mind is off our problems sometimes our problems can be solved better by stepping back from them.

    Mal, I would have to agree with you. You don't have to understand the King's English to enjoy Shakespeare. That's the remarkable thing about Shakespeare's plays. They're for everyone. On some level everyone can relate to the characters.

    bmcinnis
    March 3, 2005 - 02:46 pm
    JanE, What you described says it all about Munro’s writing: “It's a story that gains its meaning from nuances, from things left unsaid, and from moods rather than actual verbiage. What I think about this story is more a sense of what happened rather than anything factual or anything I can actually put my finger on.”

    Leaving a reader “mumbling” is just the right response. I found myself mumbling at the end of this story—and others too—“How did Munro do it?” How can a writer lull the reader from an “Oh well” feeling to a response like, “Twins! You’re kidding!”

    I tried to treat her stories like mysteries looking for clues, threads that add up to a satisfying resolution. But I can’t get the clues to connect, to add up. The word nuance has been repeated a number of times and that, I suppose, is what her hints are, a style that signals only slight degrees of meaning, color, or tone from what we read until that one sentence or revelation that jolts us into another level of response.

    One of my college instructors said long ago, that a person can recognize a work of art if all the elements “fit.” Perhaps this is why I find Munro’s work so fascinating and attractive. The plots, the characters, just don’t seem to “fit?” I find the richness of this in our responses. Few of us seem satisfied with simply what happens, or what the characters think or say. Instead, we embellish, we interpret, we provoke.. End of my rambling. Bern

    Malryn (Mal)
    March 3, 2005 - 03:05 pm

    JOAN, are you being a little hard on Robin? It seems as if you're blaming her for the greatest hurt she'd ever had, or would have, in her life.

    Here is a woman who has absolutely nothing for herself, except a once a year trip to Stratford to see a Shakespeare play. All she has is caregiving for her unappreciative, disagreeable sister and work. She's starving. Starving people do pick up crumbs and cherish them because they save their life.

    It seems to me that she delayed getting her ticket because the play was not the important thing. Meeting Danilo again was what was important. He had brought her alive. She wanted to taste that again for a few minutes of her life, and I don't blame her.

    Robin wasn't tempting fate. She had taken her green dress to the cleaners "because she wanted it to be fresh, crisp as new." It wasn't just a case of washing and ironing it. I have the impression that it wasn't the kind of dress that could be washed, anyway.

    Of course she didn't go back to Stratford. She was terribly wounded. Anything that reminded her of it had to go out of her life.

    FLORRY, your idea that Robin is a runaway because of the way she lived after she was so horribly rejected seems like a good one, but I don't think Robin ran away from anything. She couldn't, unless she was willing to forego her conscience and leave her sister to fend on her own.

    I had spent years of my adult life taking care of somebody or other until I got fed up with it and decided to take care of my own needs and the hunger I felt. I moved to Florida and bought a trailer. All three of my kids followed me down carrying their problems as their luggage.

    After a time, two left. The son whose brain had been injured in a terrible accident did not leave. He had come down from up north penniless, sick and unannounced. I couldn't turn him away, and spent years working at minimum wage pay part time jobs, so I could pay for his treatment and medication and a roof over our heads. As soon as any man at all interested in me found out about my life, he turned away.

    That's the position Robin was in with Joanne. She didn't have a chance to do anything about finding a husband and having a family, not a chance. By the time Joanne died, it was too late. If there's a runaway in this story, it's Danilo's twin brother, who slammed the door on anything that represented change.

    This is a very sad story, and my sympathies -- all of them -- are with poor Robin.

    Mal

    Scamper
    March 3, 2005 - 04:28 pm
    My book is back at the library, so I don't know for sure if I remembered Robin's boyfriend's name right, but it will have to do.No one has yet brought up the mysterious year - what was Danielo doing during that year? He seemed like a spy, an insurgent, or something in his home land. Why was it necessary to wait a year for him to see Robin again? I did get the feeling that he was serious about her, though.

    As usual, I lost some of my patience with this story because Munro's characters don't behave as I would. Isn't that short-sighted of me, ? There is no way I would have turned and left the clock shop when she went back after the year. I would have marched right in and demanded to know what was wrong with Danielo, even at the risk of overt rejection. The reason is I always have this strong belief (usually wrong) if you confront a problem it will be resolved. She should have been willing to do that, too, I think.

    I do understand her going through the year a changed person. She has met someone who gave her validation, who thought she was special. That put a new spring in her step, a new thought for the future. Did that help or hurt her in the long run?

    GingerWright
    March 3, 2005 - 07:24 pm
    AH! the mysteries of the feeling of the heart, and how we do not persure the facts of what could have been if we had done this or that. How did Danielo feel that Robin did not return as requested? We will never know. They had so much in common both caring for family. Yes Robin had her sexual needs taken care of but never her feelings of the the heart, "never true love". The tricks of life at least she hopefuly understood that he loved her till death they would part.

    Thanks Alice Monroe if you're observing. With your short stories you are bringing us thru life as we know it or do not know it, Ginger

    Joan Pearson
    March 4, 2005 - 07:16 am
    Good morning!
    I love these posts...so many good observations and opportunities to step back and reexamine our own responses to these stories through the eyes of others.

    Bern, you keep us focused on the talent and abilities of Alice Munro, her style - "a style that signals only slight degrees of meaning, color, or tone." And yes, I agree, we find ourselves "interpreting" - "embellishing", expanding. I'm finding it impossible not to, but am equally surprised to hear the differing responses from all of you. That's what is making this a most interesting discussion, I think. There is so much here beyond the story of what actually happened (or didn't happen)...so many themes suggested and then not developed, except in our own minds - vanity and shame come to mind.

    Scrawler - "On some level everyone can relate to the characters (in Shakespeare's plays)." Maybe each one finds what he or she needs? What do you think Robin found in Shakespeare? She had no one who shared her interest. She talked to no one, she liked being among strangers and lost in her own thoughts after the plays. Does it sound like escape? It may be noteworthy that next to strangers, she prefers foreigners to others in her world. They bring out a kind of "benevolence" in her. It was probably the fact that Danilo was foreign that made her trust him and go up to his flat with him. Also, she thought he was much older than he was. She realized, "She trusted him for faulty reasons." (Did you note that Danilo had read a lot of Shakespeare? A different level of appreciation, perhaps)

    Joan Pearson
    March 4, 2005 - 07:27 am
    I agree with you, Scrawler, the dog is important. The dog interrupts Robin's thoughts...and turns her attention away from the lost purse to the dog's owner. Juno - is the name significant? (Juno, the protector of women?) Later in the story, the dog plays another key role, perhaps. If Danilo had looked forward to their meeting as much as Robin had, he'd probably know what time the play was over and how long it would take Robin to get to his flat. It would make sense that he'd be sure to take Juno out for a walk before Robin arrived, don't you think? He had probably stepped out for no more than ten minutes, during which time Robin came to his door - early.

    Pamela, do you believe that Danilo was as serious about Robin as she was about him? Where do you get the idea? Do you look at this as love at first sight? For both of them? There was a line describing Robin's mental state during that year..."her memories, and the embroidery of her memories just kept wearing a deeper groove." Was it the "embroidery of the memories" that turned this into the love of her life? Yes, she does have "a new spring in her step"- I think it was described as a "shine on herself - on her body, in her voice". Someone thought she was special. She glows.

    Why did she give up the dream so easily? Florry writes that Fate goes only so far, the rest depends on us. The meeting was fate, perhaps. What happened afterwards? Why not knock on that door one more time, ask for a few words over coffee, wine, whatever?

    I'm not so sure Robin did not have other opportunities to make a life for herself, Mal. Even before she met Danilo, we're told she was too serious about her nurses' training and about Lear to be interested in boys. There was no one she wished to marry. And then afterwards, she had more opportunities. The town changed...much more cosmopolitan. She is friends with the foreigners who have moved in. She's an attractive woman...she just doesn't seem attracted to men. There was one line that tickled me - "Some of the best turned out women in town are those who did not marry." Hahahaha, hahahaha...I don't know why but this makes me laugh and laugh and laugh.

    Ginger brings to our attention the fact that our Robin prefers "secret", "sporadic" trysts with discharged mental patients...finds them "comforting". What did this mean to you?

    Scrawler
    March 4, 2005 - 11:51 am
    "Robin had never had a lover, or even a boy friend. How had this happened, or not happened? She did not know. There was Joanne, of course, but here were other girls, similarly burdened, who had managed."

    "He slid his hands under her arms to hold her closer, around the waist, and they kissed again and again.

    The conversation of kisses. Subtle, engrossing, fearless, transforming. When they stopped they were both trembling, and it was with an effort that he got his voice under control, tried to speak matter-of-factly."

    "What play was it today?" "You came on the train? To see "Antony and Cleopatra?"

    I think Shakespeare's play "Antony and Cleopatra" is significant to Robin at this point in the story. She is inexperience with love and when she finally meets a man he is a foreigner. In "Antony and Cleopatra"; Antony is a foreigner. Perhaps, in some small way Robin hopes to be like Cleopatra and conquer love; so despite her inexperience she allows Danillo to kiss her. Don't you think that when we read a story or see a play that "we" also become part of the plot until we realize that we live in the real world and not on the stage. Although, Shakespeare did say: "Life is a stage and we are players on it...." (I'm not sure if that's the correct quote, but you get the idea.)

    horselover
    March 4, 2005 - 07:47 pm
    In a way, this is a dark version of an O'Henry type of story--pointing out how coincidence and chance, which some call fate, can alter our lives. In the O'Henry stories, the effects of chance are more light-hearted and incidental, but here the one miscommunication has a profound effect and alters the lives of the two characters permanently. Remember that the title of one of these stories is "Chance," so we can assume that this is one of Munro's themes.

    bmcinnis
    March 5, 2005 - 03:01 am
    Scrawler

    “Don't you think that when we read a story or see a play that "we" also become part of the plot until we realize that we live in the real world and not on the stage. Although, Shakespeare did say: "Life is a stage and we are players on it...."

    I agree that when we read a story we may become “part of the plot” in a sense, not necessarily as a participant, I find myself more captivated by the manner in which the author creates a work that “works the way it does.” I cannot even imagine sometimes, how I would react if I were one of the characters. For me Munro’s stories are lived by those who live in a kind of terminal “underside” of life that never lets up its experiences of longing, coincidence, unfulfilled and mild to severe desperation. Now that we are embarked upon this last story, I can’t wait to move into a new world whatever that may be.

    Malryn (Mal)
    March 5, 2005 - 07:39 am

    We start discussing "Powers" tomorrow, so we're not quite finished with "Tricks" yet.

    I remind you that Robin's sister, Joanne, is described as "a person who couldn't step outside in winter or be left alone at night", "crippled in a way by severe and persisting asthma from childhood on." Who takes care of this woman? Who perhaps must sleep in the same room, or in her bed, in case she has an attack in the middle of the night? Why, Robin does.

    What man have you ever met who will become serious about the other sister who has the caregiving job? What man have you ever met who will marry the woman who takes care of the invalid, and the disagreeable, bitchy invalid, too? After all, they are in a way conjoined.

    Maybe you have to live under these conditions to understand them and know how restrictive they are.

    Once burned, twice shy. That's how I see Robin after the only possible door to a minute of joy was shut in her face.

    Writers observe and write about people. For a writer who can no longer get out on her own to see and be with people, the conversation discussions in SeniorNet have provided a wonderful source of material. You might be surprised at how many are living, or have lived, in that "kind of terminal underside of life" BERN describes.

    What is joy anyway, if it isn't like the evening Robin spent with Danilo? Alice Munro realizes this. She also knows that those moments of joy often come out of the blue by chance, and that when they're over, people go back to their lives of quiet desperation.

    JOAN, were you laughing at the truth in the statement that "some of the best turned out women in town are those who did not marry"?

    Some people are disturbed by the obvious O. Henry type twist Munro uses in this story. I think it was appropriate and right out of Shakespeare.

    Mal

    Scrawler
    March 5, 2005 - 10:27 am
    "That was another world they had been in, surely. As much as any world concocted on the stage. Their flimsy arrangement, their ceremony of kisses, the foolhardy faith enveloping them that everything would sail ahead as planned. Move an inch this way or that, in such case, and you're lost."

    Now this paragraph I think is very sad. If Robin and Danilo had not met and kissed, what kind of life would she have had? Life is full of "happenings" that seemed foolhardy at the moment or perhaps when we thought of them afterwards, but what we do without them? We can only plan so much, sometimes you just have to let life be what it is.

    Mal, I hear you. Sometimes it is difficult for someone else to understand what it means to be crippled or what it means to care for someone who is ill over a long period of time. I cared for both my husband and my son before they passed away. I also understand what it means to be cripple; not in the physical sense, but in the emotional sense. But that doesn't mean I can't have a good, honest life.

    Joan Pearson
    March 5, 2005 - 11:31 am
    Bern, an interesting observation that - Munro's characters are lived by those who live in a kind of terminal “underside” of life that never lets up its experiences of longing, coincidence, unfulfilled and mild to severe desperation." Putting that together with Scrawler's question, "Don't you think that when we read a story or see a play that "we" also become part of the plot until we realize that we live in the real world and not on the stage?" - I agree with what both of you are saying, but something else too. In each of the stories, there is the young heroine, with her hopes and dreams for the future...and then life happens. The young heroine appears to be on something of a stage of dreams, of daydreams when planning or rather, hoping for a rosy future. The lights come up, the dream ends when she leaves the stage and is confronted with reality. Things don't ever turn out for these girls, do they? Scrawler, I think you got it - "We can only plan so much, sometimes you just have to let life be what it is." This seems to be what Alice Munro is getting at, doesn't it? I'd ask, except it's way too personal, but did your life turned out the way you dreamed it would?

    So much depends on Chance, rather than careful planning - as Horselover points out. Yes, I agree, many (all?) of these stories could be called "CHANCE"...many "PASSIONS" - "TRICKS" - "SILENCE"...not so sure about "SOON"...Is there a connection among these titles?

    The author chose "RUNAWAY" for the title of the collection. Let's consider Robin in that role today. She certainly ran away from that dream she had for a life with Danilo. I'm wondering too what her life would have been like had Robin never met and kissed Danilo, Scrawler. Would it have been much different than what it turned out to be? I think her "attitude" might have been different...not so much of an "edge" to her. Would she have continued to enjoy Shakespeare? I would guess so. Would she have chosen to go into Psychiatric Nursing? Not sure. Why DID she do that, do you suppose? Would she have slept with discharged mental patients? OR, would she have found someone who was willing to take on the two sisters, because he loved her?

    Mal, I think we all read ourselves into these stories to some extent. It's hard not to. Like watching a Shakespearean drama - the universal themes elicit the same kind of response. Often we are in tune with what Alice Munro, I think. But we do have to pay attention to what she DID say about Robin regarding Joanne.

    You ask...What man have you ever met who will become serious about the other sister who has the caregiving job? Isn't that exactly what Robin expected Danilo would do? Joanne was not an obstacle then and as Scrawler quoted from the story she knew of "other girls similarly burdened, who had managed." Is she still in the adolescent dreaming stage here? As you point out, she was burned by the disappointment of losing Danilo and never let herself be vulnerable again. So, she never did know that her sister might be an obstacle to a relationship with a man, Danilo or any other.

    Would Robin have managed better, had she never met Danilo?

    Malryn (Mal)
    March 5, 2005 - 01:35 pm

    Okay, I quit arguing my point. Robin was an immature adolescent, as sick as her patients who didn't live in the real world. If she'd really wanted to, she'd have gone out and met some nice guy who would have put up with Joanne's virtriol and sarcasm and needs with a hug and a smile and money enough to support both of them the way Willard wanted to, and they all would have lived happily ever after.

    I want to think she'd keep the memento of one meeting a year in the way Neil Simon's characters did in "Same Time Next Year", but, of course, I'm wrong. She wanted more. Most women do, don't they, what with their romantic nesting instincts?

    That's all. I'm outta here and off to WREX. There's a deadline for the exchange and critique of short stories, essays and book chapters at 5:45 this evening that I'm responsible for, and no Danilo's going to come along and take that responsibility away from me.

    Mal

    horselover
    March 5, 2005 - 07:07 pm
    The real impediment to romance between Robin and Daniel is not so much the coincidental events that conspire to end their relationship, but the fact that they knew so little about each other. They actually had a great deal in common, but Robin did not know that Daniel also was caring for a sick sibling who was totally dependent upon him. Had they been able to find out more about each other, the tragic incident in the clock shop would never have happened. They walk, they talk only about that day, they connect physically, perhaps they sense some sort of common bond. But they part with no knowledge of each others lives and do not write letters or communicate for a year.This is the reason why fate has such power over their lives.

    The tragedy is that Robin has lived a life where she has developed so little self-confidence that she feels "shame, terrible shame" when the man she thinks is Daniel turns away from her. She immediately blames herself for having jumped to the conclusion that he cared for her. It is only after Joanne dies and Robin escapes (runs away) from her previous life that she begins to develop a life of her own, stunted though it may be. She now dresses well, meets new people and becomes active in the community. Although she is still emotionally repressed, she does have a somewhat satisfying life. And finally, the last impediment to a better life comes with the revelation that Daniel may have truly loved her after all. The shame is lifted, and she is "grateful for the discovery of it. That, at least--the discovery which leaves everything whole, right up to the moment of frivolous intervention. Leaves you outraged, but warmed from a distance, clear of shame.

    If many of us look back on our lives, we may see that "move an inch this way or that...and you're lost." In other words, you might have been a different person and your whole life turned out differently. This is the message at the end of this story which leaves Robin still wondering whether, indeed, it was the "wrong green dress" that changed her the course of her life.

    Joan Pearson
    March 6, 2005 - 09:45 am
    I'd forgotten Willard's constant presence, Mal. You think he wanted to settle down with the sisters...but Robin wasn't interested? She wanted more. That's probably how it was before AND after the meeting with Danilo. He remained their neighbor and constant companion. But Robin wanted "passion" in her life - isn't that what both she and Danilo liked about Antony and Cleopatra? She'll hold out for such Passion or not love at all. I know women who have never married for much the same reason. They'd rather not settle.

    Yes, that's probably why I was so tickled at the statement that "some of the best turned out women in town are those who did not marry" - it's so true, so obvious.

    Horselover, yes, yes the real reason Nancy and Danilo's life together just did not happen - "they parted with no real knowledge of one another"... Now fate steps in. Chance. During those few minutes when Danilo was probably out walking Juno, their whole future together was lost. Not even an address. In my mind I can see Danilo going to the theater in Stratford after each performance expecting to catch up with her. Their love for Shakespearean plays were all they had in common. Surely she would be back.

    Do you think the story ended on a postitive note then - with the realization of what happened, the embarrassment, the shame is lifted The outrageousness of the whole thing is overwhelming, but Robin's pride is intact.

    Listen, - if any of you wish to comment further on "Tricks", please feel free to do so. We did miss a half day during the week with the system-wide glitch. Just put your post on "Tricks" in a separate box so we keep these gals straight.

    Joan Pearson
    March 6, 2005 - 09:53 am
    Today we begin "Powers"...Bern, I know you are anxious to get to this one. Me too. Nancy seems different from the other girls we've met in earlier stories - to me.

    Is she portrayed as an immature young lady at the start - or is she simply high-spirited? The reason I'm having a hard time with her is that I can't figure out what her dreams are for the future, what she wants out of life. Does she know? Why did she say "yes" to Wilf's proposal, and then immediately want to take it back? I look forward to your posts to for a better understanding of Nancy - I will just say for starters, I like her - which is more than can be said for some of Alice Munro's other characters...

    Have a Super Sunday, everyone!

    Scrawler
    March 6, 2005 - 10:12 am
    That's an interesting question. Did my life turn out the way I dreamed it would? I'd have to answer yes and no. I knew I always wanted to be a writer and although I didn't have a great education (I barely made it past high school) I did manage to educate myself by Reading. After my son and husband passed away and my daughter got married and moved away I started writing again. I had started when I was about 16 and interestingly enough my teachers at that time had told me I had talent to write anything I wanted. As far as the rest of my life was, I dreamed during my high school years of getting married and having kids like so many of us during the 60s. The details in those dreams were always a little blurred, so what actually happened was somewhat of a surprise, but as I say sometimes you have to let life be what it is.

    Powers: Give Dante a Rest: Since I have "powers" or a sixth sense, I was interested in this story, but I have to confess that I was disappointed. This story has more holes than a block of Swiss cheese.

    "...She was all wrapped up in a big shawl and she looked like something out of a storybook. Top-heavy, actually, because she has that broad face with its black curly mop and her broad shoulders, though she can't be much over five feet tall. She just smiled, the same old Tessa. And I asked how she was -"

    The one thing I do like about Alice Munro's writing is her descriptions. I wonder why she describes "Tessa" as being "like something out of a storybook? Could it be that Tessa is not real or normal in the sense that the other characters are normal. She goes on to describe Tessa's face and shoulders as "broad." Since this part of the story takes place in the 1920s we can imagine that the more popular description of women of that time period would be narrow and thin. Once again Munro has used opposites in her descriptions.

    Malryn (Mal)
    March 6, 2005 - 02:06 pm

    First I have to say I loved what SCRAWLER said about this story. "This story has more holes than a block of Swiss cheese." It sure does.

    I see Nancy as quite ordinary. She doesn't think she's "special" and different like most of the young women in the previous stories. Her reading Dante doesn't mean a thing. The Reading Club is a social substitute for the Gondoliers.

    Wilf Rubstone is perhaps the most eligible bachelor in town. Not only is he a doctor, he has a house that he's outfitted with the most modern conveniences. Nancy may be second best as far as Wilf is concerned, but I don't think it makes a whit of difference to her. ( Or him> )

    The proposal and acceptance sounded to me like a business deal. There's not a hint of romance and not a word about love. Nancy snagged the biggest catch of the year, and Wilf got the wife he'd been shopping for.

    Wilf's name reminded me of Shakespeare characters: Peter Quince, Francis Flute, Robin Starveling, Tom Snout. Wilf Rubstone. I thought of magic when I read it.

    Tessa sounds like a gnome out of somebody's fairy tale. She was barely five feet tall with a disproportionately large head and broad shoulders. "She is not in the world that the rest of us are in." A mysterious illness, black curly mop and her smile -- "She just smiled, the same olf Tessa." This tells the reader nothing, really, except that this young woman is different, and Nancy is the norm.

    Ollie has had T.B., often a romantic illness in literature. He doesn't want to talk about what was done when he was hospitalized, "and pretends to himself he is hollow like a celluloid doll." So he won't hurt?

    Ollie seems to have some intellectual leanings that appeal to Nancy. Does she like challenges? Wilf doesn't seem to offer any.

    As for Ollie, Nancy is "not outstanding in any way, except perhaps in being spoiled, saucy and egotistical. . . . She was just enough smarter than the general run of girls so that he could do that." (Disturb her.) "She was something of a show-off, of course. But she was truly, naturally reckless and full of some pure conviction that she led a charmed life." Magic again. Whatever there is about her, Ollie appears to be attracted to Nancy and she to him.

    Munro switches from first person narration ( Nancy ) to third person rather abruptly. Does she do this to show a change of point of view?

    Mal

    Traude S
    March 6, 2005 - 07:15 pm
    Because of my fall on ice on Thursday I was involuntarily absent from the discussion. May I belatedly add my final impressions on "Tricks".

    "Tricks" was much more accessible (and interesting) to me than "Trespasses", with which I simply could not come to terms on any level.

    Regarding "Tricks",
    it is easy for me to visualize both Robin and Joanne because I have met the likes of them in my life. Robin, not conforming to the rule, a square item in a round-holed colander, born different in an environment where "average" was the only gauge; Joanne with her (probably inborn) malice, jealousy and dependence.

    The famous sentence, "I'll die ... if they don't have that dress ready ...", had a hint of despair, I believe. Obviously so. Robin had kept her meeting Danilo, and what transpired, a secret- extraordinarily difficult though it must have been under the suspicious ever-vigilant eye of Joanne (one shudders at the thought) but dreamed day and night of a fulfillment one year hence.

    That fulfillment did NOT, I believe, include Joanne. See page 256, where the key phrase is repeated, and where we also read

    She looked at Joanne and Willard, playing rummy at the table. She had seen them in this pose so often, and now it was possible she might never see them again. .." emphasis mine.
    This IMPLIES at the very least that Robin could have envisioned a totally new life.

    Robin's life was changed, decisively and for the better I believe, as a result of her meeting Danilo (who, I think, was as serious as she was, and for similar reasons). But how could two peope so disparate in everything - save for both being caretakers of a handicapped relative - possibly have had any kind of future together - encumbered as they both were? Fortunately, neither of them knew it when they had their one fateful meeting.

    Ultimately then, the question is: was Fate really cruel to Robin or merciful instead?
    On to the next story.

    Malryn (Mal)
    March 7, 2005 - 04:54 am

    I am reading Lives of Mothers and Daughters by Sheila Munro. She says that her mother was never all there. Half of her mind was off creating somewhere.

    " . . . she was an artist, and as an artist she cultivated a huge detachment; she was looking at everything from a distance and was always trying to get a larger vision. . . . my mother was much more of a chameleon and could change her personality to fit whoever she was with. So often she has spoken of how she was skilled in the art of deception, of how she lived the surface of her everyday life and also the other 'real' life of her writing." Still, a good friend of hers described her as the "most honest and unpretentious person she had ever met."

    Sheila Munro says that Alice Munro had to be deceptive with most people, "accommodating herself to their reality, so she could be honest and truthful in her writing." She also points out many stories which contain autobiographical material. Munro used everything except the death of her second baby 14 days old, who was born without kidneys. She couldn't write about that.

    Alice Munro's first husband, Jim Munro, said, "Your mother always had a huge guilt feeling about writing because you kids were theoretically being neglected while she was trying to write. She spent a lot of time with you kids, too, but she really wanted to write, and she didn't want to be a regular mother."

    Do I identify with this. I used to go in a little storage room off the kitchen when my three were small so I could write. One time my second son told me, "Mom, it's okay if you write and don't watch soap operas like the other mothers do." I don't think he really meant it until the past twenty years or so.

    Mal

    Joan Pearson
    March 7, 2005 - 06:27 am
    Good Monday morning, everyone! I love Mondays - they are to me new beginnings promising great accomplishments in the week ahead.

    Traude, I hope the shoulder is healing nicely and that you are giving yourself permission to take it easy and let it knit back together. Spring is upon us. No more ice in the forcast, I hope.

    The green dress comment took on different meanings throughtout "Tricks", didn't it? At the start, Robin comes across as an adolescent drama queen, with Willard and Joanne exchanging meaningful looks over their cribbage game. How important can one dress be? Well, it wasn't ready...She didn't die, (though the dream died), but at the very end, we find her still wondering if she'd been wearing that dress at the appointed time...would things have been different?

    You see Robin as a survivor - managing to make a comfortable life for herself and yet maintaining her non-conforming sense of self. I found myself wishing that her love for Shakespeare had not been discarded with that dishpan of dreams. To me it was telling that this source of enjoyment had gone from her life...

    Joan Pearson
    March 7, 2005 - 06:36 am
    Scrawler, would you agree that most young girls have dreams, some blurrier than others, but some idea of what they hope their future will hold? Even if it is just UNLIKE the life they are living at the present.

    Alice Munro's girls do start out with a dream, defy the family or town convention - and then seem to let go of the dream when it doesn't come true. They let things be - they let things happen to them. I think that's how things worked out for our generation. Are they the same now? Interesting background information on Alice Murno, Mal. I got the feeling that she writes of these girls from experience, without knowing the details.

    You see Nancy as "ordinary". I'd be interested to hear how the rest of you view her. Do ordinary girls believe they lead "charmed lives"? Doesn't this belief set Nancy apart? Does Nancy believe early on that she has powers to make things happen as she wishes?

    As with Robin, I find myself asking at the beginning, is Nancy immature, or at least less mature than other girls in her circle? Or is she simply high-spirited?

    The descriptions, yes,Scrawler, the descriptions - strokes of the pen that catch our attention and yet leave us wondering, wanting more. Tessa is in some way "different" - maybe not normal, but at the same time, wonderful. The same with Nancy - I get the feeling that the words might portray her as "normal", ordinary, but that Alice Munro is requiring us to take a close look - into those "holes", into what isn't said.

    I found myself agreeing with Nancy, that it is "Not such an awful thing to have a little fun in your life."...What does this say to you? Does she have fun now? Does she see Wilf as a fun-loving guy? Does she plan to inject a little fun into his life?

    Malryn (Mal)
    March 7, 2005 - 07:50 am

    What I said about Nancy, Wilf, Tessa and Ollie in my Post #480 was a surface, first impression.

    You say "our generation", JOAN. I think there's quite a difference in ages here in this discussion. As one of the older participants (perhaps the oldest) I can truthfully say that I didn't let things happen to me; I went out and found ways to make them happen. I think there have been many young women in the past and now who are not afraid to press their luck in that way, to take chances and not worry about germs if they drank untreated water from a common cup. If that constitutes a charmed life; then Nancy had one.

    I don't think Nancy is immature; she's impulsive. I think she's not stuck in the "what's expected of a girl" rut, not yet anyway.

    Her interest in Tessa tells me something. Why does she show Tessa off, as if she were her prize? Is she trying to impress Ollie, or is she telling the truth when she says, "You think we're only worth making fun of. All of us around here. So I was going to show her to you. Like a freak"? Ollie doesn't think Tessa is a freak. He thinks about her "oddity and composure."

    Nancy's letters to him and Tessa make her look small. "And in your whole piece there is not one word about how I took you there or introduced you to Tessa." Ollie didn't declare Nancy's ownership of Tessa publicly? She is resentful about Ollie's use of the word, prosaic, which, I guess she really thinks is the way people are where she lives. She refers to it in a way with her "You think we're only worth making fun of."

    Is she jealous of Tessa? She does her best to pull her away from Ollie.

    Not a word about her fun-loving husband in her letters. Is that a ssurprise?

    Munro pulls an unexpected twist in Tessa's letter to Nancy. Who would have thought?

    Mal

    ALF
    March 7, 2005 - 10:18 am
    -at long last my new computer is hooked up and I now have DSL. I was very frustrated without internet sevice for 3 days . I am sorry that I left you all stranded in the middle of the last story but you were in the competent hands of Joan, a master of our Discussion Leaders.

    I read this story last week (or so) and must reaquaint myself with these characters. I shall return.

    Florry54
    March 7, 2005 - 11:14 am
    Powers: The ability to act or produce an effect, ie; physical, mental, or spiritual.

    Ollie: The Runaway In my view, Ollie is the strongest example of a :Runaway" in this short story. After meeting Tessa (per Nancy's introduction) he becomes "fascinated with her powers". He decides to publicize her abilities ( ESP ) to the world by writing an article about her for a magazine. " Fulilling his scientific curiousity".

    He sees the opportunity for scientific research by organizations in the USA interested in ESP ( Tessa as a research subject. He views this as an economic opportunity and his role as a Scientific Journalist.

    Later, when "interest and funding dries up", Tessa and Ollie make a marginal living in traveling shows using Tessa ESP powers. When she loses this power they resort to " tricks and rehearsed schemes".

    They never marry . They are a " Professional Team " living together.

    Ollie is a man that lacks clarity and insight in achieving his dreams. He hitches on to a potential economic opportunity ( Tessa)and brings both his own dreams and life and Tessa's life to an unsuccessful and devasting journey.

    He lies to Nancy ( years later) about Tessa's hospitalization in a Mental Institution in Michigan, USA which he signed for. He tells Nancy that Tessa died of Leukemia, was cremated, ashes scattered in the Pacific ocean.

    His guilt results in lying and he lacks responsiblity for his actions in the situation.

    More running away: Without Tessa, his life goes further down hill. He takes all sorts of catch can jobs to make a living. Has a bout with Alcoholism. Finally, in the sixth decade of his life, he is in poor economic status, ie; old clothes, old van. Living alone ad isolated on a small remote island in Canada. Also experiencing visual problems.

    I view this man's life was one of successive wrong turns leading to failures. He has been a Runaway all his life in his actions and decisions which affected the outcomes of his life style during the sequence of his life.

    Scrawler
    March 7, 2005 - 03:04 pm
    I don't know about "most girls and their dreams" but when my dreams started to come true they slammed hard against a thing called - the Vietnam War. That one episode in history changed my life forever. The dreams that I had in the 50s were gone forever, and the harsh reality of living in the 60s was straight ahead. At a reunion once of my classmates, we decided that it wasn't the fact that we survived the 60s but that we were able to survive at all!

    Girl in a Middy: Munro shows us a change in viewpoint from Nancy to Ollie by the changing from first person to third.

    "Then a figure moved out of the doorway's shadow and Nancy did call out...The woman was built like a sturdy child. A large head covered dark curly hair, broad shoulders, stumpy legs. Her legs were bare and she was wearing an odd costume - a middy blouse and skirt. At least it was odd for a hot day, and considering the fact that she was no longer a school girl. Very likely it was an outfit she had once worn at school, and being the saving type she was wearing it out around home. Such clothes never wear out, and in Ollie's opinion they never flattered a girl's figure either. She looked clumsy in it, no more and no less than most school girls.

    ...Tessa's eyes were heavy-lidded, and not very large, but their color was a surprising deep, soft blue. When she lifted them to look at Ollie they shone out at him without any particular friendliness or animosity, or even curiosity. They were just very deep and sure and they made it impossible for him to go on saying any silly polite things."

    Wow! I don't know if I could look at someone and take him/her in at one sitting the way Ollie took in Tessa. Than again this is fiction. But now that we have seen Tessa from two people prospectives can we better judge for ourselves. From Nancy we get the feeling that Tessa is not normal in some way, but we still are not sure. Now through Ollie's eyes we still get the impression that she just doesn't look right and he lingers on her "costume" as if that might be part of the problem as well as the dark curly hair, broad shoulders, and stumpy legs that Nancy mentioned.

    But then Tessa lifts her soft, blue eyes to him. I love the description Munro uses: "When she lifted them to look at Ollie they shone out at him without any particular friendliness or animosity, or even curiosity. They were just very deep and sure and they made it impossible for him to go on saying any silly polite things." Could this action be the first hint of the first real Powers Tessa has over others?

    bmcinnis
    March 8, 2005 - 02:49 am
    I found this story the most power-full of all the others. I asked myself, “ Why?”

    Then I recalled my college years when we were studying modern dramatists and there came to me the name, Harold Pinter who wrote that it was not what the actor says, it is the pause between the lines that count. I found this truth in the pages toward the end of Munro's story which, to my mind, turned out to be her most powerful resolution. Those defined spaces where the reader has to pause, reflect about Wilf and Ollie and Tess and Nancy herself. It just all comes together in the power of these final words, “Gently, inexorably leading her….”

    There I am back to talking about the writer’s style again. I guess this comes about from years of sharing with students the power behind language and what a writer can create with words.

    Bern

    Joan Pearson
    March 8, 2005 - 04:46 am
    Good morning, Earlybirds!

    Andy, we're looking for you. Your insights are always so - you! It's always fun to hear from you - we missed you during your transformation to DSL. How do you like it?

    Scrawler, Nancy's diary entry was dated 1927...that's the "generation" in question.

    I'll agree with you, Mal - Nancy is impulsive. She also likes to have fun. She has fun with Ollie. But is she really jealous of Tessa? She does seem to want to keep Ollie to herself, but I think I see genuine regret after showing off her friend as a "freak". There's a "hole" there, don't you think? What does she want from Ollie? Never does she seem to question her decision to marry Wilf.

    Florry - from your definition, "Powers: The ability to act or produce an effect, ie; physical, mental, or spiritual", I continue to see Nancy as one with special powers to produce effects.

    Of course, Scrawler describes Tessa as the one with the powers in this story. "Could this action be the first hint of the first real Powers Tessa has over others?" That omniscient look in those blue eyes of hers. I remember being startled that her eyes were blue. My mental picture was more of a gypsy fortune teller - long dark hair, dark flashing eyes. But blue...The kind of blue you get lost in...maybe like a pale blue mirror. It is only in hindsight that Ollie appears to have seen Tessa as an oddity that he might exploit. (Remember the slip of paper in his pocket? He was looking for something unusual to write about.) But she did have "power" over Ollie in that scene, didn't she? How to explain that smile she gave him? Could she not see into his heart?

    Florry, Very, very interesting...you make a strong case for Ollie as the "runaway" in this story? What do you all think? In other stories, we have found more than one...how about Tessa? Does she fit?

    Bern, I love your comment - "I found this story the most power-full of all the others." Scrawler's initial reaction was that this one had more holes than a block of swiss cheese - and yet I agree with you, Mary Alice Munro has managed to capture the reader into caring about these people, not so much with what she tells us, but with what is not there. I remember reading and rereading that last scene in the seedy hotel room, trying to figure out if it was a dream Nancy was having, or if she really was seeing into the past as it was. As Bern observed, "It just all comes together in the power of these final words, “Gently, inexorably leading her….” Wilf.

    Off for the day - will try to get in later, hopefully with some good news. Enjoy yours!

    ALF
    March 8, 2005 - 06:39 am
    bmcinnis You said "It just all comes together in the power of these final words, “Gently, inexorably leading her…."
    When I think of Powers I think of "energy". All of these characters seemed so "powerless" to me as not one of them was capable or effective. There have been great examples cited by our posters as to whom was the Runaway and I see each one of them as runaways. Poor Tessa even runs away into a costume that does "not suit" her as they are "neither original nor becoming." She hides behind the facade of makeup --and I love this one
    "The eyelids pressed down heavily, like punishment, over her faded eyes. In fact her whole self seems to be weighted down by the clothes and the hair and the makeup."

    Do people really spend all their days wishing for another life, pretending? I think if I had written this story I would have entitled it "Pretending.." They all lay false claims, misleading themselves.

    Well thank you Joan! I'm not quite sure what you mean by my comments are---- me --but I'll take it as a welcome back. hahaha. I see you rolling your eyes. I never thought my computer room would get back into shape after the painters and my DSL hookups going awry. I'm quite anxious to hear how you made out at your meeting with the LOC today regarding the DC Book Festival.

    Malryn (Mal)
    March 8, 2005 - 08:09 am
    "What on earth," Munro has asked, "is this feeling that somehow things have to connect or they have to be part of a larger whole?"

    "When crisis comes to Munro's characters, it is often experienced as a collision between past and present, between two sets of experiences that cannot be resolved and that collude as sharp reminders of the pain of powerlessness."
    Yes, this story is a collision between the past and the present. I'm going to say the title is an irony, and that Alice Munro is telling us there really aren't any powers, that the characters in this story and most of us are powerless.

    I'm also going to say that I bet two to one that you can find runaways in almost every story Munro has ever written -- because that's how life is and how people are. I doubt very much if Munro sat down and satd, "Now this story contains a runaway, and this one and this one, and I'm going to put them together in a collection I call "Runaway." It's an interesting theme for a discussion, but I think each story has more in it than runaways and was written for a different reason from that.

    I wonder why Ollie felt that he had to change Tessa from the wholesome (if gifted) person she was to a kind of carnival freak? And why did he have to go through such an elaborate scheme to get rid of her? They wren't married; why didn't he just walk out? Was that too easy and uncomplicated?

    It interests me that both Tessa and Ollie killed each other off. She had him die with a black cloak around his head like the cloak he used in their performances (because "if he wasn't dead, why shouldn't he have come here" to get her out?) He had her die, and then scattered her ashes in the Pacific Ocean because Tessa is "not a normal person, and living with a unique person can be a strain."

    Mostly silent Wilf, who has been the piano music background throughout the story appears to be the only one with the power to lead Nancy away from the past and into the present. The end of this story is like the burial of the past, crumbling and darkening "tenderly into something like soot and soft ash."

    I am reminded of an old Dixieland Blues song I used to play and sing called Hesitation Blues.
    "Ashes to ashes, dust to dust
    Show me a man a woman can trust."
    Mal

    Scrawler
    March 8, 2005 - 09:40 am
    "But THEY seem to like working here," the Matron said. "THEY take a pride."

    "Tessa wasn't entirely gray. Her curls were held back in a tight net, showing her forehead unwrinkled, shining, even broader and higher and whiter than it used to be. Her figure had broadened, too. She had big breasts that looked as stiff as boulders, sheathed in her white baker's garb, and in spite of this burden in spite of her position at the moment - bent over a table, rolling out a great flap of dough - her shoulders were square and stately."

    Once again Munro shows us through comparisons the theme of her story. This description is seen through Nancy's eyes and although Tessa is still "broad" "her shoulders were square and stately." Thus Tessa still had "power" over Nancy just as she did in the first part of her story.

    I get the impression that Nancy has deteriorated over the years with her lackless marriage. Oh, she might have gotten the "prize" but what else did she get? I think deep down Nancy wanted Ollie and because he went with Tessa she was jealous of her.

    Ollie may have made Tessa into a "freak" in his own mine, but it was Tessa that had the real "power" over the other characters. Even in a place like the hospital she appeared to be happy doing what she wanted to do and taking "pride" in what she did. Who was the real FREAK? Tessa, Ollie, or Nancy?

    I thought the matron was referring to "they" in a saracastic way, but in reality "they" did take pride in what "they" did at some level or other.

    ALF
    March 8, 2005 - 12:15 pm
    Mal- I loved the ending to this story. It is the fate that will befall each of us, with powers or without powers. I like the way she described the death, the sense of absolution for Nancy.
    "Ashes to ashes
    dust to dust-
    show me anyone left to trust."

    ALF
    March 8, 2005 - 12:20 pm
    Scrawler- I agree, I think that Nancy always had the hots for Ollie and he always knew that, didn't he? When he drove her back to the hotel she considered inviting him in. "She might get a dirty look or two, trailing him in, but surely she could stand that. Since the truth would be a far cry from what anybody might be thinking." What would the truth be, do you suppose?

    Traude S
    March 8, 2005 - 07:51 pm
    On rereading Munro's last story in this collection I am struck by her bringing Peer Gynt into it (through Ollie, pg. 283) and wonder why she did so.

    Henrik Ibsen's 1867 verse drama, a satiric fantasy, is about the legendary, boastful, capricious, irresponsible hero Peer Gynt of Norse mythology. He goes through many adventures in many lands thinking quite well of himself, though there is no more reality to his person than there is to an onion after all layers are peeled away.

    Interestingly enough, each of the titled "subchapters" reveals another layer of our story.
    Give Dante A Rest is Nancy's voice in the diary entries beginning on March 13, 1927. From the tone, the reader might assume the diarist to be a teenager. That assumption is soon proven wrong. However, a definite age is given only for Wilf, who's "around thirty".

    Nancy's description of Tessa and Ollie is quite elaborate, especially compared to what she says about Wilf (tall and thin like a knife). The Gondoliers and then the book debating circle apparently consist of old chums who must have left school eight to ten years earlier. Tessa was never a part of either group.

    We learn later that Nancy knew Ollie, Wilk's cousin, from time back. She may very well have had her feelers out for him, but he did not bite. He also was not "local". Wilk was right there, had his house enlarged- Nancy gleefully took in every detail- and was ripe for the plucking. Nancy's only female rival was Ginny, who had turned down Wilk - and two (!) other suitors as well.

    On April Fool's Day Nancy "took the bull by the horns". The sentence "First thing when I waked (waked!)up ..." speaks volumes; so does the sentence on pg. 272, "If ever I am seriously ill I hope I am able to destroy this diary or go through and stroke (sic) out any mean things in it, in case I die."

    After the "induced" proposal,"we got back in the car and were stumped for conversation".
    Enter, or re-enter Ollie, the designated Best Man.
    The next diary entries are about the upcoming wedding, the dress-making, the wedding cake, and Ollie, who stays on - until the wedding day, one presumes.

    There's something odd about Sunday nights when Nancy, her father and Ollie sit on the terrace after dinner and Wilk plays piano (classical pieces not appreciated). Poor stolid, ordinary Wilk.

    Girl in a Middy is told in Ollie's voice and describes Nancy as " not outstanding in any way, except perhaps in being spoiled, saucy, and egotistical," whose energy is not always appreciated.

    Of course Ollie found pleasure in the teasing, in listening to Nancy's derisive corrections. But the narrator also says,

    "She was something of a show-off, of course. But she was truly, naturally reckless and full of some pure conviction that she led a charmed life.

    He wouldn't have said that of himself. Yet he had sn idea--- he couldn't have mentioned this without making a joke of it --- that he was meant for something unusual, that his life would have some meaning to it. Maybe that was what drew them together.... emphasis mine.

    This is the last par. on pg 287, which continues on pg. 288.

    To be continued tomorrow after this latest storm has passed.

    horselover
    March 9, 2005 - 02:27 am
    This is a terribly sad story about a woman who starts out as a kind of poor man's Scarlett O'Hara--flirtatious and superficial ("spoiled,saucey, and egotistical"). Her marriage to Wilf, a shy, introspective man shows us what might have happened if Scarlett had been able to persuade Ashley Wilkes to marry her. They seem like a particularly ill-matched couple. I agree that Nancy would have preferred Ollie as a companion, but his lack of money and ambition ruled him out as a husband. Ollie himself is surprised at the time he spends hanging around with her. Yet there were times when she "made the time flow by with sparkling ease."

    Nancy's middle-age is rather mediocre--her passionless marriage, her children about whom we learn very little. And then we see her at the end,an old woman who is frightened to look at her own reflection. Wilf is sick and has become childlike, dependent, and paranoid. Tessa has deteriorated also and lives in an institution, convinced that Ollie is dead or else he would have come there and gotten her. But Ollie is alive although he, too, has aged and abandoned the dreams of his youth. Nancy tells him, "You're not the way you used to be, are you? You're not the same." And Ollie replies, "Of course not." When they part, Nancy thinks it was unfortunate that they spent their time together lying.

    When we last see Nancy, she is an old woman who no longer wants to go out. She spends her time examining her past, hoping finally to "get one good look at it." It seems that all of us, whether our lives are generally successful or disappointing, eventually come to this point if we live long enough--our loved ones and friends become ill and die, and we end our lives trying to make sense of the past..

    Joan Pearson
    March 9, 2005 - 05:52 am
    Oh, you are all so good! With each post, lights go on as you focus on details easily overlooked on first - or even second reading!

    Traudee, thank you for drawing our attention to the Peer Gynt reference...that had gone right over my head. Wilf, seemingly removed from the conversations between his Nancy and his cousin. Not listening as he plays the piano...all by ear. Not entertaining his audience, but lost in his own thoughts. And yet...his choice of Peer Gynt tells us otherwise. His opinion of Ollie? "He (Peer Gynt) goes through many adventures in many lands thinking quite well of himself, though there is no more reality to his person than there is to an onion after all layers are peeled away." Ollie...the celluloid doll. Does Nancy see Ollie for what he is - from the start? Didn't she try to warn Tessa of this very thing?

    Ollie spent those years in the T.B. Sanatorium - he tries to leave that experience behind him. Doesn't want to talk about that time. Holds his ears and pretends he's an "empty celluloid doll" rather than talk about himself. Nancy knows very little about him...although she thinks he's educated - and fun in a superficial way. No idea how much education, where or in what field. Isn't that a little odd? to know so little about someone with whom she spends so much time?

    Nancy goes out of her way to ask Tessa how she is..."seriously because of her long siege of whatever it was that took her out of school when she was fourteen." Tessa is open and will answer Nancy's questions. Ollie holds his ears.

    Let's not forget that slip of paper Tessa could read in Ollie's pocket. It's clear to Tessa from the start that Ollie is looking for subject matter, something unusual to write about. Is it also clear that she doesn't mind being exploited? Does Ollie intend to exploit her from the start?

    Both girls are first presented to us in their young adulthood, starting out, making choices. How different did their lives turn out from what they expected? I'm thinking of what Alice Munro's "heroines" (is that the right word for them?) have in common from the observation in the heading...
    "Her collection of characters age, remember and often regret changes over the course of their lives,the loss of youthful dreams, goals and ideals."
    Andy, who do you think is "pretending" - Nancy? What sort of life did she have with Wilf over the years? Was it a "lackless marriage." -as Srawler sees it? Do you think she finally learned to "act her age" as Wilf had admonished her that April Fool's Day so long ago?

    Horselover, you made me smile with your observation - "Her marriage to Wilf, a shy, introspective man shows us what might have happened if Scarlett had been able to persuade Ashley Wilkes to marry her." You too see Nancy's life as having been "mediocre". Hmmm...unremarkable? She had a full life, no? Children? Is there reason to believe that it was an unhappy family? That is was unsatisfying in any way? Perhaps our young Nancy's funloving nature was lost in the process of living. If Ollie's description was apt and she was "spoiled, saucy, and egotistical"- then she did have a lot to learn and child-rearing will change that fast, I do believe. What we do know of Nancy... her fun-loving, playful nature. Did she maintain that? What sort of an "old lady" do you see in the last scenes?

    Baby is here. Back at naptime with more qusstons on your posts of yesterday.

    Malryn (Mal)
    March 9, 2005 - 08:11 am

    I'll sneak in to say that Tessa did not read the paper in Ollie's pocket. In answer to Nancy's question about what was in Ollie's pocket, Tessa said, "A pencil. Some money. Coins. I can't tell what value. A piece of paper with some writing on it? Some printing?" (Page 291)

    Tessa's ESP powers were very limited. Anyone could make a calculated guess and come up with about the same thing, as far as the contents of Ollie's pocket were concerned. Except for the pyramid of dead flies on the hotel windowsill I didn't see her predicting much of anything about the future, did you?

    Wilf is playing, by ear, part of Grieg's Peer Gynt Suite that he's played many, many times before. I have a feeling that despite his preoccupied look he knew everything that was going on and was bored by all of it. Ollie's singing, "Morning is dawning and Peer Gynt is yawning" could show boredom on his part, too.

    I have called Nancy ordinary. Her life was ordinary, too, because, despite her attraction to the exciting and unusual and her penchant for taking risks -- like drinking untreated water -- she did everything that was expected of her.

    So, in a way, did Tessa and Ollie.

    Mal

    Traude S
    March 9, 2005 - 08:51 am
    The question of Nancy's age is not made clear at first. If the girls were in their early adulthood, Wilk at "around thirty" must have been the oldest in the group.

    We don't know how long Nancy had coveted Wilk's attention. It must have been for some time, I think. She knew exactly what she wanted. Did Wilk propose because it was time, or because she had worn him down and that April Fool's joke was the last straw? Even then they didn't know how to talk to each other!!!

    A happy marriage? I doubt it. She had children, she did the wifely things that were expected. Emotional warmth ? She had none to give IMHO.

    About the letters in "Girl in a "Girl in A Middy" subchapter. Only Nancy's to Ollie is dated: April 29, but what year ??? Not 1927, surely, because the wedding was in JULY of that year. Publishing that article must have taken some months. There is NO calendar reference on Ollie's answer to her, not on Nancy' gushy letter to Tessa, nor on Tessa's brief reply.

    Events in A Hole in the Head take place in the fall of 1968, those in A Square, a Cirle, a Star begin on a summer's day in the early seventies when Nancy is sixty-seven years old; pg. 313. Assuming, say, that "early seventies" was 1972 and subtracting the admitted age of 67 would make Nancy younger than I had thought. Ollie was 8 months-something older than she; he too was younger than Wilf. And have we noted yet how strange the cousins' relationship was, and of what it consisted ?

    But more important, first we have the awkward triangle of Nancy, Wilf and Ollie, then Nancy, Ollie, Tessa. Wilk is the steady, solid, reliable pole. He is taken for granted. He was "taken care" of and looked after. But there was no love, nor affection, in that marriage - even if Nancy had been capable of it (which is doubtful).

    To me Ollie is more like the Peer Gynt figure with his self-professed, high (unfulfilled) potential. He had no education, no speciality- we later learn. Wilk on the other hand HAD his station in life - he had nothing to prove.

    Much more could be said about Tessa and I'd like to still. Yes, she lost what powers she had, and when she and Nancy came face to face, she was "sane" ("ordinary") enough to see through the Matron and to handle Elinor.

    I'd like very much to think she was all right when the institution closed. Unfortunately we don't know that because the Flies on the Windowsill episode antedates the false tale Ollie spins for Nancy in Vancouver in the early seventies.

    This insubstantial man came to naught and he ruined Tessa's life in the process. Nancy remained shallow and superficial to the end. Wilk escaped into senility. Nancy took care of him, dutifully and without deeper thoughts. If she has thought of Ollie by any chance in the intervening years, she doesn't mention it. She herself is her own best neighbor.

    To me this is not only a sad coda to this collection but a profoundly disturbing story as well.

    Scrawler
    March 9, 2005 - 11:21 am
    Horselover I like your analogy of Scarlett and Ashley.

    "There did not seem to be a person within three decades of her age anywhere in sight.

    A boy and a girl approached her with a solemnity that nevertheless seemed slightly goofy. They had circlets of braided ribbon around their heads. They wanted her to buy a tiny scroll of paper.

    She asked if it contained her fortune. "Perhaps," the girl said. The boy said, reprovingly, "It contains wisdom." "Oh, in that case," said Nancy, and put a dollar into an outstretched and embroidered cap.

    "Now, tell me your names," she said, with a grin that she could not suppress and that was not returned. "Adam and Eve," the girl said, as she took up the bill and tucked it away in some part of her drapery. "ADAM AND EVE AND PINCH-ME-TIGHT," said Nancy. "WENT DOWN TO THE RIVER ON SATURDAY NIGHT..."

    I found this sketch not only interesting, but a thought provoking one as well. Again Munro's descriptions are outstanding. What do you think did Adam and Eve think of Nancy as a "square"? Was the "circlets of braided ribbon around their heads" a reference to the circle of life itself that embraces each of us. And what about a "star"? Why do you think Nancy needed "wisdom"?

    And who was "goofier" Nancy or Adam and Eve? They may have looked slightly "goofy" with their solemnity, but it was Nancy that who came up with that little ditty about Adam and Eve.

    "But the pair withdrew, in profound disdain and weariness." Is that what most young folks think of sixty-seven year old?

    Scamper
    March 9, 2005 - 01:22 pm
    For some reason, the last story we've been discussing made no impression at all on me. I can barely remember the characters as you discuss, and the book is back at the library. I'm not sure why - did I get tired of Alice Munro? Did I just go temporarily brain dead? Or perhaps I just didn't like the characters and subject matter.

    No matter, it has been rewarding reading Alice Munro with you on seniornet. You all are so talented and observant, and I thank you very much for the experience. I've gained an appreciation for Alice Munro's nuances of writing and character from seniornet. I may read some of her works again some day, though I feel that it will be awhile - her stories are mostly downers, and I have to take those in small measures!.

    Malryn (Mal)
    March 9, 2005 - 03:15 pm
    I wonder if Alice Munro is talking about Maple Tree Square in Gastown, the oldest commercial part of Vancouver. Nancy walked from her hotel across from the Burrad Street Bridge to Fourth Avenue. That part of Fourth Avenue in Gastown is full of artsy-craftsy New Age shops like the ones Munro describes. Maple Leaf Square is the kind of place where young people like Adam and Eve would hang out selling their fortunes, etc. Gastown is named for "a Fraser River pilot turned saloonkeeper with the name Capt. John 'Gassy Jack' Deighton. In 1867 he was the first settler on the site from which Vancouver was to evolve. (In Victorian times the term 'to gas' referred to talking a lot, something which Captain Deighton had become famous for.)"

    Picture: Gastown Steam Clock

    horselover
    March 9, 2005 - 04:48 pm
    Wilf is steady, solid, and reliable as Traude has said, but this is not what Nancy really wants. Even his name sounds wilted to her. She tries to make him over in her mind by giving him the nickname, "Wolfie," but he objects and finally, she gives up on this.

    I'm not very sure what is the meaning of the last paragraph. Do we draw back into ourselves as we age? What room does she imagine that Wilf is leading her out of? Is it life? Is he leading her toward him in death?

    DeeW
    March 9, 2005 - 05:00 pm
    For some reason, the last story affected me much the same way as Scamper. I don't mind stories being "downers" as such, but I guess this has been a little to much at one time. I like Monro's writing but for my part, the first story was the best of this collection. The characters rang true, and the story caught my imagination. I especially liked the open ending leaving the reader free to imagine what really happened to Flora. Hope to meet some of you when we read The King Must Die in May. I'm reading it for the second time in some thirty years, and find that it's as good or better, than I'd remembered.

    Joan Pearson
    March 9, 2005 - 05:43 pm
    The last story seems to have affected our group in opposite ways - both extremes. From "most power full" to a "downer" and "most disturbing." I'll agree with you, Pamela, Traudee, it does disturb - and with you, Bern - in a powerful way. What is most disturbing to you? I had a number of moments...the lines Horselover cited earlier when Nancy tells Ollie - "You're not the way you used to be, are you? You're not the same." And Ollie replies, "Of course not." Of course not. None of us are. Such an obvious observation and yet it struck me. The same way I laughed at the obvious observation in "Tricks" - that women who never married were the best turned out. I can really relate to Alice Munro's style, even when she makes me sad.

    Ollie believed as a young man that he was meant for something unusual, that his life would have some meaning to it. So did Nancy...until she married Wilf. Remember when she said Good-bye Diary..."I used to have a feeling something really unusual would occur in my life, and it would be important to have recorded everything. Was that just a feeling?"

    So here we are at the end...neither one has done anything the other would consider "important". Maybe that's what we find disturbing - the assessment at the end. The last judgment. Of course, Nancy is only 67. She still has time...to do something unusual, doesn't she? (I still believe I do. I hope I feel this way until I take my last breath. But I have to tell you, this story is a reality check. Maybe I'll forget it sometime soon.

    Horselover, I'd love it if we could all consider that last scene. You asked,
    "I'm not very sure what is the meaning of the last paragraph. Do we draw back into ourselves as we age? What room does she imagine that Wilf is leading her out of? Is it life? Is he leading her toward him in death?"
    What did that last scene say to the rest of you?

    GingerWright
    March 9, 2005 - 07:13 pm
    A square, A circle, Star to me represents the tarot cards they used to test Treasas' ESP ability as to being a psychic in the hospital. The electric schock treatment had to be the worst unless they gave her a labotity (SP) having some thing to do with the hole in her head. No I have never been in a mental instution but have met people that have been.

    The flies on the window sill gave Treasa hope that her powers were returning as she new they we there before finding them but alas it proved not to be so.

    Ollie to me seem to be a user marrying Treasa hoping to live high on the hog because of her powers. Making him as hollow as celluloid doll not able to provide for them.

    Nancy as Alf has said had the hots for Ollie but made the right discsion to marry Wilf who could provide for a family even tho he was to her boring compared to Ollie.

    I liked each of Monroes' stories as they were so true to life and each one a runaway in there own way all tho Who was the runaway in powers? Someone please help on this one as I am trying to do to two things at once watching my favorite program "Touched by an Angel" and posting at the same time, I do know better than to try but hey this discussion will be over soon.

    bimde
    March 9, 2005 - 09:10 pm
    Most of these stories as some of you have said, were real "downers".A few of those will go a long way with me. I haven't read Munro before, and didn't care much for any for any of the stories except for the first one. The characters seemed real, and you could get your teeth into them. Not literally, of course!! But I enjoyed "Runaway". The other characters are rather forgetable, but Carla, and company, I can still recall. Thanks to all of you for the great posts. It has been enlightening. Catch you later in "King of Torts", I hope. Bim

    Traude S
    March 9, 2005 - 10:13 pm
    At the end of a book I find it difficult at times to let go. That is true in this case, and there are things we haven't yet unravelled.

    I very much agree with GINGER regarding the meaning of the subchapter's title as representing the tarot cards, and with the comments about electric shock treatments (from what I have read about them).

    Also, Ollie was definitely in it for the money. "Does she charge?", he asked Nancy before they even got in the house that first time. The piece of paper he carried in his wallet subtly proves his preoccupation with making money.

    I believe we have to take a closer look at the last two paragraphs; first the short one
    " The sense of being reprieved lights all the air. So clear, so powerful, that Nancy feels the known future wither under its attack, skitter away like dirty old leaves."

    Why sense of being reprieved ? Reprieved from what?
    What is this, the FUTURE withers under its attack, skitters away ?
    And WHOSE attack, exactly ?



    Let's go back to "Flies on the Windowsill". Nancy is home on a bright afternoon, having decided not to attend a social function. Apparently that has happened before and her children say "they hope she has not taken to Living in the Past." Reading right along

    "But what she believes she is doing, what she wants to do if she can get the time to do it, is not so much to live in the past as to open it up and get one good look at it." (Could those be the years when she had no contact with Ollie and Tessa?)



    "She doesn't believe she is sleeping when she finds herself entering another room. The sunroom, the bright room behind her, has shrunk into a dark hall. The hotel key is in the door of the room ..."
    "It is a poor kind of place. A worn-out room for worn-out travellers." etc.etc.



    The scene, the shabby hotel room, and what happens in it are figments of Nancy's imagination. She makes them up to fill in the gap, the void, when she had no contact with Tessa and Ollie.

    During Nancy's brief visit in the institution, Tessa said, "That man is dead." (page 308). Nancy is shocked.

    A few years later she happens on Ollie in Vancouver. He recognizes her first.
    "Ollie. Alive. Ollie."
    Shock, incredulity, the realization that it was Ollie she had wanted all along. "No," he said. Too late.

    Most unbearable may have been the weight of Ollie's lie since Nancy had seen Tessa alive at the institution.

    So, for the sake of her own peace of mind (perhaps her sanity?), Nancy wove out of Ollie's tale a scenario that would somehow explain the loss of Tessa's powers and therefore the inevitability of what came after - financial ruin, Tessa's commitment.

    And then the last paragraph, "But deep in that moment some instability is waiting that Nancy is determined to ignore. No use. She is aware already of being removed, drawn out of those two people and back into herself . It seems as if some calm and decisive person - could it be Wilf? - has taken on the task of leading her out of that room with its wire hangers and its flowered curtain. Gently, inexorably leading her away from what begins to crumble behind her, to crumble and darken tenderly into something like soot and ash."

    However, if it is the PAST that crumbles behind her, can the words "soot and ash" really be taken as hopeful signs for Nancy's FUTURE? A future without the three people with whom she had shared part of her life? The known future she feels "wither and skitter away"?

    bmcinnis
    March 10, 2005 - 02:30 am
    I am a lover of language... the way in which a gifted person can weave and spin out a tale that draws the reader in and out of her self. The final paragraphs of Munro's "Power" does just this for the reader. Nancy is powerfully "reprieved" paradoxically in two words through the way she feels the "known future"in an unforgettable image of "dirty old leaves skittering away."

    I thoroughly enjoyed this exchange of views among our group and most especially for Joan's support in responding and provoking more exchanges from us.

    Malryn (Mal)
    March 10, 2005 - 04:44 am
    In the '30's, J. B. Rhine and Karl Zener from the Duke University Psychology Department designed a deck of 25 cards to test for Extra Sensory Perception. The deck consisted of five cards of each symbol: Square, Circle, Star, Wave and Cross. Dr. Rhine coined the term "Extrasensory Perception", or ESP, and called this research Parapsychology. The Rhine Research Center and Institute for Parapsychology was moved off campus in 1965 when Dr. Rhine retired.

    Dr. Rhine was at Duke in the late 50's when my former husband was doing post-doctoral work in Cryogenic Physics there. Determining whether we and friends of ours had ESP with the use of Rhine's cards was a popular party game for us, since the scientists with whom we associated were curious but skeptical about Rhine's research. Since I now live near Durham, North Carolina again, I've been by the house where the Rhine Research Center was housed from 1965 to 2002 many times. The RRC is now located on one of Duke's campuses in Durham.

    I interpreted Nancy's trip to the hotel room as a vision and thought the reprieve was a reprieve from the past, relieving Nancy of memories that haunted her.

    It's hard for me to understand why people live in the past. How can anyone move on when he or she is focused on something that's dead? I suppose Alice Munro uses this as an indication of aging, when the past is more alive to some people than the present or future is. To me dwelling on the past is an invitation to senile dementia. Nancy is very aware of this condition because of Wilf's deterioration into it.

    Why was Nancy so obsessed by Ollie and Tessa? She knew them for only a brief period of her life. Had she tried to run away from her present and a future of sameness (the known future) with Wilf by returning to her youth?

    She seems to view the known future of her old age as a slide downhill rather than the opportunity some older people see it as. Had her development been arrested by her refusal to relax the clutch she had on the past?

    Mal

    Traude S
    March 10, 2005 - 07:38 am
    MAL, the reference to Dr. JB Rhine of Duke U was patently obvious when Ollie mentioned "North Carolina" as one possibility for future plans and researching Tessa's powers.. (Then, of course, there was also Edgar Cayce, "The Sleeping Prophet", in Virginia Beach. I heard a talk by his son, Hugh Cayce, in Washington once, years ago.)

    I am interested in the interrelationship between these four people. Tessa and Nancy knew each other from childhood, and Wilf too- though he was a few years older. Ollie, his cousin, was there to visit on more than one occasion. Did you catch the few glimpses we were given on the relationship between the cousins ? Ollie envied Wilf silently and ridiculed him behind his back; Wilf did not take Ollie (or Nancy) quite seriously. ("act your age") Since no other relative of Wilf's is mentioned, theeerre's Ollie, the best man, and becomes a player.

    Now, from my experience I found that we react to some people more spontaneously, more strongly than to others; we remember them more vividly than others - even when they are no longer part of our lives.

    Without a doubt Nancy was pretty, perky, a chatterbox, spoiled, bouncy, nosy and gossipy --- and marriage was very much on her mind, though she gladly left the household chores largely to Mrs. Box. Ollie referred to her as "not outstanding", but why should she have been? She was a product of her environment and her times. But, all in all, there just wasn't much "depth", and no attempt to "reach higher." Compare that with Tessa and the "benevolent" look she gives Ollie, a look that so surprises him.

    I have refrained from reading more into the text than is actually there . even though whas IS there is minimial. Even so I take pleasure in peeling away what layers there are to see what is left, if anything.

    Now isn't it possible that this latest collection could possibly be taken or understod as a summing up of Munro's own life and work?

    MAL, I think we deal with age and age-related infirmities according to temperament. The gregarious among us will remain so - to the extent possible. Conversely, the introverted, introspective will not suddenly become social butterflies. Those who have craved attention and were self-centered will remain just that, or become more, which can happen with this or any other personal trait.

    Some people don't want to remember the past; others remember it fondly. All well and good. There is no general rule of behavior. I should hope not.

    Alzheimer's, only one form of dementia, seems to strike many more people these days than we had known about, perhaps only because we are now better informed about all health issues.

    As for your deduction that "dwelling on the past is an invitation to senile dementia" .... hmmmmmmm I'm not prepared to make that leap with you.

    Malryn (Mal)
    March 10, 2005 - 08:13 am

    TRAUDE, my comment about senile dementia as related to living in the past was based on recent studies I've read. You make me wish I hadn't posted about Dr. Rhine or anything else at all today. I bow to your authority.

    Before I leave. I'll say to me "Runaway" was by far the best story in this collection. I concur with Kakutani of the New York Times's view of this book. There's a link to it in the header on this page called "Many Reviews of Runaway."

    Thanks to all and goodbye.

    Mal

    GingerWright
    March 10, 2005 - 08:50 am
    I liked this book and all the different post from each of you have helped us understand it thru your eyes in different ways. It looks like it is time to "Runaway" so will do so till we find another book to share with each other so till we meet again Bye for Now.

    Florry54
    March 10, 2005 - 08:56 am
    A sincere Thank You to the Discussion Leaders for organizing and leading our group discussion on "Runaway" by Alice Monroe and to all those who participated. It was an educational amd stimulating experience for me.

    Scrawler
    March 10, 2005 - 10:00 am
    "But deep in that moment some instability is waiting, that Nancy is determined to ignore. No use. She is aware already of being removed, drawn out of those two people and back into herself. It seems as if some calm and decisive person - could it be Wilf? - has taken on the task of leading her out of that room with its wire hangers and its flowered curtain. Gently, inexorably leading her away from what begins to crumble behind her, to crumble and darken tenderly into something like soot and soft ash."

    And so it Ends! I see this paragraph, Horselover, as Nancy reverting inward into herself. She imagines that Wilf is helping her and so it would seem that she is content now in living in the past and not in the present or for that matter the future.

    I enjoyed this discussion group very much, although I can't the say the same for Alice Munro's writing in general. I found her stories depressing and I'm afraid there were just to many "holes" in her stories for my liking. Although, there were times that her descriptive paragraphs came close to brilliance. But again I thank you for introducing me to her writing and this discussion.

    But now I think I'll "Runaway" - no pun intended and enjoy the exploits of Argyle Giles Yardly. You wouldn't happen to know, Marilyn, where I could pick up some of that "Glenyiddish Scotch Whisky?"

    Joan Pearson
    March 10, 2005 - 10:18 am
    Oh please don't go away just yet! Most of all I want to thank you, NEED to thank you all for joining us. I'm certain we would not have unravalled so much meaning in these stories without this collaborative effort. I want to rid my desktop of a million sticky notes too and of course, still have more questions. My baby grandson had other plans for me this morning...but I'll see what I can get done before this discussion goes into the Archives...

    Sticky notes:
    Traude, I don't see Nancy having designs on Wilf. She was living at home with her father, working a few days a week at his mill (was it a mill?) - didn't have other proposals as Ginny did...so for whatever reason she said yes when Wilf asked her. " Yes" - as in "yes, I'd like a cup of tea." She was so surprised at herself, she immediately wanted to take it back. But didn't. They had nothing much to say to one another after that. Poor Nancy. She wondered whether it was like that for other people. Not much to write about it one's diary. Perhaps she always felt she had made a mistake...that she didn't marry Wilf for the right reasons. Guilt plays a big part in Nancy's later years, I think.

    It is not clear to me that Tessa was unable to read the print on the slip in Ollie's pocket. As Ollie himself says, "people believe what they want to believe." Tessa chose to believe that Ollie was interested in HER, not her powers. She believed it enough to leave the security of her home and go off with him, intending to marry him.

    What role did Nancy play in Tessa's decision to leave with Ollie - and ultimately to her downfall. Nancy knew immediately that she had done something wrong - had introduced Ollie to Tessa as a curiosity - in order to let him know that there were interesting people in the little town. She also knew what Ollie was like and tried to warn Tessa. But it was too late. Nancy knows this will not turn out well for Tessa. Mal, you ask..."Why was Nancy so obsessed by Ollie and Tessa? I wonder if the obsession did not begin when she found Tessa in the mental hospital. Then her Guilt for the part she played in introducing them was be rekindled.

    Joan Pearson
    March 10, 2005 - 10:24 am
    Hole in the Head:
    It was a interesting segueway - between the letter Nancy gets from Tessa telling her she is leaving for the States to marry Ollie - to the mental hospital in Michigan. Well done, Alice Munro. She wastes no time moving the story along, does she? The hospital records don't seem at all clear on why Tessa is here or what sort of treatment she received. Shock treatments - "shock therapy" - You have to be fairly upset - in pretty bad shape for that don't you? Ginger, you seem convinced that Tessa has had a lobotomy (I'm not sure of the spelling either.) Tessa tells Nancy, "I had a hole in my head. I had it for a long time." Does this mean that the incision in her head took a long time to heal? How did you understand that? Nancy understood her to mean that the shock treatments left holes in her memory. Did Tessa lose her powers as a result or had she lost them before she was hospitalized? This question begs to be answered

    Interestingly, it is the NEXT chapter, "A Square, a Circle and a Star" set in Vancouver about five years later where Nancy meets up with the living, breathing Ollie. Ginger sees these symbols as " the tarot cards they used to test Tessa's ESP ability in the hospital in Michigan." It seemed funny to me to picture the "scientific community", Academics using tarot cards for their experiments. Tarot doesn't seem to be "science". Mal, the information on the Rhine Research Center cleared that up. Thank you. Truth is stranger than fiction. The symbols bothered Tessa for hours, she came out of the sessions "wrung out" and then the headaches began. So. Ollie is blaming the academics for Tessa's condition. But the narrator tells us otherwise.

    Joan Pearson
    March 10, 2005 - 10:29 am
    Bim, the characters in this story will stay with me a long time too. Nancy, especially, because I can relate to her decision to marry Wilf, knowing full well she would have more excitement with Ollie. I did the same thing.

    Ginger, Florry made a good case for Ollie as the Runaway. To me, Nancy has more in common with the heroines in the other stories. I see her making a youthful decision, questioning the wisdom of the choice and then coming to peace with the way her life turned out. In that sense, I see Nancy as the "Runaway" but again, that's just my perspective.

    Bern explained it so well..."Nancy is powerfully "reprieved" paradoxically in two words through the way she feels the "known future"in an unforgettable image of "dirty old leaves skittering away." Traude asks some important questions - " Why sense of being reprieved ? Reprieved from what? What is this, the FUTURE withers under its attack, skitters away? And WHOSE attack, exactly?"

    Shall we look closely at the " Flies on the Windowsill" for some possible answers?

    Joan Pearson
    March 10, 2005 - 10:34 am
    Traude brings us some of the passages to set the scene (for those who no longer have the book in front of you - )
  • "But what she believes she is doing, what she wants to do if she can get the time to do it, is not so much to live in the past as to open it up and get one good look at it."
  • "She doesn't believe she is sleeping when she finds herself entering another room. The sunroom, the bright room behind her, has shrunk into a dark hall. The hotel key is in the door of the room ..." "It is a poor kind of place. A worn-out room for worn-out travellers."
  • Traude, you see this hotel room scene as " figments of Nancy's imagination. "She makes them up to fill in the gap, the void, when she had no contact with Tessa and Ollie." When I read it (over and over) I keep wondering if Nancy hasn't some sort of "powers" herself - an ability to put enough of the known together to see what actually happened between Ollie and Tessa? (Sort of like we're doing with Alice Munro's story, isn't it?) What did she "see" in that room that gave her the " reprieve" - removed the guilt or whatever it was that bound her to the past?

    Seeing the dead flies...filled Tessa with elation. She had been pretending to see things so long, that she thought she had lost her ability. She tries to tell this to Ollie. We are told that Ollie had forgotten about her "powers" - they had been scamming for so long. It isn't until Tessa put her arms around his neck, her head against those papers that I remembered another time - another paper in his pocket. Ollie remembered that too. He was concerned that she would be able to read those committment papers in his pocket - just as he was afraid that first day with Nancy - that Tessa would know he was looking for an interesting story for an article. I think she read that slip of paper, I think she knew what was in the papers in Ollie's pocket in that hotel room...and I think that Nancy knows that now too. Knowing that Tessa knew all along what was in Ollie's heart, leaves Nancy free from guilt about what eventually happened to Tessa. Reprieved. What do you think? It's just my theory, but all the parts seem to fit together. In my mind - often filled with holes.

    Scrawler, I almost missed your last post. I read with interest your take on the final lines...you see Nancy moving away from what begins to crumble behind her. I read that as moving away from the past, the guilt. And you see her being led gently into the past. It is moments like this that I'd like to have Alice M. with us...but you know what? She probably would just flash that impish smile and ask what it meant to us!

    Traude S
    March 10, 2005 - 12:24 pm
    JOAN, how I wish we could have asked Alice Munro herself but, like you, I doubt she would have answered our questions.

    Furthermore, I believe like GINGER that Tessa had a lobotomy. I forgot to put that in my earlier post. I will always remember what I read on the subject, e.g. about the actress Frances Farmer, who was committed by her own mother (if memory serves) and never the same thereafter. (I don't need to mention other prominent examples.)

    I any event, Tessa did have shock treatments at least. As I said, whatever powers Tessa possessed she lost. Her practical self was still there, at least partially, though her memory was unclear and splotchy.

    I don't want to belabor the point, but did Tessa (who had left school early because of her illness) really understand what the piece of paper meant, "We are in the market for original manuscripts of superior quality ...", or that it would somehow, at some time, have anything to do with her ? Why? She was just a local curiosity, not widely known, then. She didn't even demand payment.

    There was no communication between the four characters for three decades at least, during which there no the correspondence more . The only tangible thing in the book are the letters, the meeting of the women in the kitchen of the asylum (when Tessa declares Ollie dead), and Nancy's meeting Ollie in Vancouver where he reveals their "winding-down, slipping-down" life, the fraud, the code, the pre-arranged tricks, in one he wore a black cloak (pg. 325) ...The same black coat Tessa remembered vaguely (g. 309) ?

    The events in the hotel room were, I believe, a scenario constructed by Nancy from what Ollie had told her, and what she may have later added in her own mind as justification for what Ollie had done to Tessa, whatever it was. I see no other evidence in the pages of this story that can be cited and would prove that this actually happened.

    MAL, I don't know why you are upset by what I said. I am certainly no "authority", have never claimed to be one. But a lifetime of working in my chosen field = translating and interpreting, I've learned, to look at every single word carefully, separately and in context for hidden meanings or possible nuances. In my line of work, absolute precision was a necessity. There was no room for errors- the stakes were too high. No doubt that has "seeped " into my way of speaking, writing, reading. Let others call it nit-picking, for me it is a labor of love.

    Scamper
    March 10, 2005 - 01:10 pm
    Joan, You've done a wonderful job leading this discussion, and I hope to participate in other discussions with you in the future. In fact, this whole group is spectacular in their depth of knowledge and comments. I can't hold a candle to any of you, but I certainly enjoy listening in.

    I wonder if you all know how special you are? Here's a little example of what's NOT special. I just read the book Kim by Rudyard Kipling. I struggled with it, it seemed full of a lot of history and customs that I couldn't quite grasp. But I was interested in it and searched the internet for help - which was slim, because the book is no longer taught in the schools (no cliff notes, etc.!). I later found out I made the mistake of reading an older version instead of, say, the Barnes and Nobles version with some footnote and introduction help.

    Well, I went to the bookclub meeting today. There were a dozen people there. Four of them said up front they didn't read the book, couldn't get into it. One said she read half of it and was going to finish it but watched a movie instead. The rest of the group didn't comment - at all, on anything. The woman who proposed the book was most interesting in that she used to be married to an Indian and had traveled to India. I suspect she and I were the only ones who actually read the book all the way through. There was no discussion. Now, aren't we lucky to have seniornet and Joan!!

    Pamela

    jayfay
    March 10, 2005 - 03:56 pm
    Joan, thanks for leading the discussion of Runaway. I would not have enjoyed it nearly as much without SeniorNet. Thanks to all who share your knowledge and for your comments. I participate very little in the discussions but look forward to checking in every evening and reading your posts.

    Traude S
    March 10, 2005 - 06:11 pm
    JOAN and ANDY,

    thank you for your masterful guidance in this discussion of eight very different stories by a minimalist author, for your time in gathering the background information, and for your patience.
    Many thanks also to all who participated and shared their insights.

    I believe this discussion will rank among the finest we've had here on SN B&L.

    With gratitude, Traude

    GingerWright
    March 10, 2005 - 07:30 pm
    Thanks Joan for bring the runaway to us and leading us.

    Tessa has had a lobotomy I think and yes in those days a lobotomy might take a while to heal

    Yes I do think that shock treatment would leave wholes in her memory but she lost her phycic powers long before because of the constant demand on her talents.

    Oh the tarot cards were used at that time.

    Joan Pearson
    March 11, 2005 - 08:55 am
    Well, thank you very much for your farewell thoughts! They mean a lot, especially after this discussion, which had so many different interpretations and levels of appreciation. It really is amazing to read the different "translations"! I think you will agree Alice Munro is a master storyteller, even if she didn't ever tell all. Her style was most refreshing...the metaphor, the descriptions, the story construction - (even if the "minimalism" drove some of you crazy!) A big thank you to all of you for your interest and enthusiasm. It was contagious!

    I look forward to spending time with you again in another discussion in the near future.

    Let's keep the shop open another day or two for any final thoughts. I hope Andy gets back for the going-away party too. Thanks for everything, Andy!

    Since a number of you have asked in this discussion and in email, here is a list of some of the new discussions planned for March, April and May :

    King of Torts ~ John Grisham ~ March 15 (Bill)

    The Kite Runner ~ Khaled Hosseini ~ April 1 (Ginny)

    The Razor's Edge ~ Somerset Maugham ~ April 1 (Eloise)

    Also on the drawing board for May 1:
    - St. Joan/Pygmallion ~ Bernard Shaw ~ May 1 (Joan)

    The King Must Die ~ Mary Renault ~ May 1 (Traude)

    Marjorie
    March 12, 2005 - 04:02 pm
    Thank you all for your participation. This discussion is now Read Only and is being archived.